to maladies he will presently open a veine and take away the corrupter blood so God this same skilfull Physitian seeing that abundance of ease wealth and health would doe us hurt many times takes away from us our ease our health our wealth and our worldly comforts so David saith Psalm 119. 71. It is good for mee that I have been afflicted that I might learne thy statutes therefore although a man may be forsaken in the life of nature yet if hee may have the more strength in the life of grace and can feele it so with him or as Paul speakes that although he dieth daily yet his comfort and consolation in God increaseth then it is good for that man to bee thus forsaken of God The second desertion is in the life of grace which consists in the power of the Spirit and in the comfort of the Spirit it is nothing to be forsaken in the life of nature to have our sight or our wealth or our health or ease taken from us if God doe not take away his Spirit but if God doe not onely forsake us in the life of nature but also in the life of grace this is the greatest and the heaviest conflict that may befall a Christian and therefore wee had need pray to God for this that although he forsake us in the life of nature yet that hee would not take away his Spirit and grace from us so David prayeth Psalm 51. Take not away from mee thy holy Spirit as if he should say though thou take away from me my crown my kingdom or my life yet take not away from me thy Spirit so we should pray to God that although he take away from us our health goods wife children or worldly ease yet Lord take not from mee thy Spirit Here wee are to take notice of an errour in the world that if men be forsaken in the life of nature then they complaine but never are mooved when God takes away sanctified graces from them Saul complained when God had forsaken him in the life of nature as 1 Sam. 28. 15. The Philistines make warre against me and God is departed from mee and yet never was moved when the Spirit of the Lord departed from him and an evill spirit from the Lord was sent to trouble him as we may reade 1 Sam. 16. 14. Thus we can complaine when God hath forsaken us in the life of nature but are not troubled when we have lost any sanctified grace therefore howsoever poverty blindnesse of lamenesse be upon us yet let us pray to God as David did Psal 51. that Hee would not take away from us his Spirit and grace Now since we are fallen upon this point how farre forth a Christian may be forsaken in the life of grace wee will proceed in it a little farther for the satisfaction of every mans conscience and therefore chiefly take notice of these two things for the better understanding thereof That there is 1. The comfortable feeling of the Spirit 2. The grace or power of the Spirit For the first God is said to forsake a Christian when he takes away the comfortable feeling of his Spirit thus a Christian may be forsaken when he feeleth not the love and favour of God on him being so cast downe as if he should never be saved yet for that time he may have the power and grace of the Spirit Thus Christ was forsaken in the life of grace that he had no feeling of the Spirit or of Gods favour yet neverthelesse he had the grace and power of the Spirit Wee have many examples in the Scriptures that the people of God have wanted this same sweet feeling of Gods favour we see how David complaines I said in mine haste I am cleane cast out of thy sight So the Church in the Canticles Cant. 5. 7 8. being as it were forsaken went up and downe to seeke Christ yet the Church in that hard time did not want the operation and power of the Spirit though she wanted the sweet feeling therof and the joyfull and delightfull presence of Christ even so a Christian hath not alwayes a like feeling of it but when a man wants it then he must sustaine himselfe by faith as we shall heare hereafter Now if question be made how farre forth God may forsake a true Christian I answer in knowne termes That he doth not forsake totally and finally This I will first prove by certaine grounds secondly I will explaine it and thirdly I will make use of it First I will prove it by these foure grounds The first is drawne from the promise of God There is a promise made Iosh 1. 5. I will not faile thee nor forsake thee this promise made to Ioshua Saint Paul applyes to all the faithfull people of God Heb. 13. Now if God will not forsake his faithfull people then wee may have comfort that God will not forsake us if we be faithfull The second is drawne from the nature of God Now the nature of God is not changed for them whom he loveth he loveth to the end Ioh. 13. 1. And Rom. 11. 28. The gifts and graces of God are without repentance The third is drawne from the power of God 1 Pet. 1. 3. We are kept by the power of God to salvation And Iohn 10. 29. My Father that gave them me is greater than all and none is able to take them out of his hands The fourth is from the vertue of Christs Prayer Ioh. 17. 11. Holy Father keepe through thine owne name those whom thou hast given me So he prayed that Peters faith might not faile him Now as the prayer of Christ sustained and upheld Peter in his fals so it shall uphold and sustaine all the godly in their fals And these be the grounds Now I will explaine the same First that in all the fals of Gods people they fall not totally from grace and goodnesse they fall but in part for as it is 1 Ioh. 3. 9. There is a seed in them a seed and a root of goodnesse and grace remaining in them in all their fals as we see in David when he had fallen grievously Psal 51. Lord saith hee take not thy holy Spirit from me And so in his going astray he cries and cals to God Psal 119. 178. I have gone astray like a lost sheepe seeke thy servant for I have not forgotten thy Commandements So Matth. 26. 15. when Peter had denied his Master he crept away from the bad company and was not at rest till he had wept bitterly thus we may see that God doth not totally forsake his people And therefore Act. 20. 10. as Paul said of Eutichus when he fell out at the window Trouble not your selves his life is in him So we may say in all the fals of Gods people trouble not your selves nor be discouraged for there is life in them there is the Spirit of grace although men
Thirdly seeing the preaching of the Gospell is the meanes to draw us to God every man must labour to feele this worke of grace in himselfe for if a man heare never so often if hee be not gathered to God and his heart brought home but lieth still in his sinnes and corruptions hee can have little comfort by preaching therefore labour thou to bee brought home to God to Repentance to Faith and to an estate of Grace by it Wee see in experience when the Hen clockes the Chickins will runne after her and gather under her wings Now the Gospell is as it were the clocke of Christ whereby he doth call us and therefore when hee cals us by his Clocking let us runne unto him and gather under his wings that so wee may bee covered in the time of danger I have shewed you heretofore when Ieremie was in the Dungeon there was one that did put downe a cord to him and cast in a few ragges whereupon hee caught hold and put the ragges under his armes and so was pulled out in like manner we all lie in the Dungeon of sinne by the preaching of the Word the Lord puts downe a cord as it were to save us therefore it must bee our wisedome to apply our selves to it that so wee may be drawne out of our sinnes This is the first Action Secondly when Christ hath gathered a people to himselfe he doth not leave them at sixe and sevens but doth governe and guide them to Eternall life as Psal 48. 14. it is said For this God is our God for ever and ever and he shall be our guide till the day of our death So Luke 1. 79. it is said Christ came to give light to them that sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death and to guide our feete into the way of Peace So he doth not onely draw and gather people to himselfe and so leave them but he doth guide them by his Word and by his Spirit and attends them untill he have brought them to Heaven and happinesse A goodly figure we have of this in the Law when the children of Israel were in the wildernesse of Arabia and were travelling to the land of Canaan they knew not which way to take yet the Lord sent them a Cloud by day and a Pillar of fire by night to conduct them till they came to Canaan Now what is this but a plaine figure of our journey to Heaven For we are all passengers and travellers to Heaven and are to passe through the wildernesse of this World wherein there are a number of by-pathes and dangerous places where we are like to lose our selves and therefore Christ lest wee should goe astray and bee in danger of losing hath left his Word and Spirit to conduct and lead us to Heaven this is a great comfortable mercy that Christ doth not onely draw men unto himselfe but when hee hath gathered them he doth governe and guide them by his Word and Spirit Wee see it is not enough for a father to set downe his childe in the way but also takes him by the hand and leads him in it and when he is wearie he recovers rests him and when he comes at a bridge he carries him over so Christ doth by us for it is not enough for him to set us downe in the way that leads us to Heaven but when we be in it hee takes us by the hand and leads us and when wee be wearie hee takes us up and when wee bee fallen he doth recover us when wee come to a bridge that is when wee come to any hard pinch hee carries us over this is therefore our case and of all the children of God and wee must bee contented to bee governed and guided by him in all our actions It is the madnesse of the World to have Christ to bee their Redeemer but they will not have him to bee their Governour and Guide which is the reason why so many in the World miscarrie in their actions and their courses because they be not guided and governed by him therefore every man must labour to submit himselfe to the holy government of Christ In the 73. Psal 24. the Prophet David saith Thou wilt guide mee with thy Counsell and afterwards receive me to glory Hence wee may conclude that if a man will not be guided by Gods counsell whilst he lives here he shall never bee received to glory as also Acts 27. The Lord had given the lives of all them that were in the Ship to Paul if they did abide in it And therefore when they were in danger and would have taken another course Paul tells them they cannot be saved unlesse they abide in the ship so unlesse we abide in the true Ship Christ Iesus and be guided by his counsells whiles wee live here wee cannot bee saved and this is the second Action The third Action is That Christ doth exercise his Church with divers temptations and trials for their good we see in standing waters that Toads and Frogges breed but the Rivers carry them away even so when there is peace then there are many vilde lusts and sinnes breed in the heart of a Christian as wee may see in David and therefore God doth exercise his Church with many temptations and trials to scowre away the rust of their sinnes as Matth. 8. 23. When hee had called his Disciples he went into a Ship with them and a great Tempest did arise so as the Ship was in danger of drowning whilst Christ was asleepe in the Ship and his Disciples went and awaked him so there was a great calme Now what is this but a plaine figure of Christs dealing with us for hee placeth us here in this World as on the Sea Hee raises up many troubles and afflictions and seemes to be asleepe therefore we must goe to Christ with the Disciples and awake him by our Prayers and stirre him by our repentance and then hee will drive away our troubles this is one Act of Christs administration therefore when it is thus with a Christian that there is one trouble after another hee must remember it is one part of Christs holy government and therefore must submit himselfe unto it There be three causes why Christ doth exercise the Church with diverse temptations First To set aworke their graces for when God hath given them Faith Repentance Patience and other graces of his Spirit then he doth exercise them and set them aworke So Gen. 22. when God had given saith to Abraham then he tries him and sets aworke his Faith and his other Graces by offering up his Sonne And so likewise we see the Lord tried Iob by the Divell saith he Hast thou not considered my servant Iob how that he is a just and upright man The Lord would have the World and the Divell to see the graces that were in Iob and how he was
it but for the unbeleevers sake if any should be here I will give foure reasons to prove it First because it is proper to none but God to be in all places at one time as Ierem. 23. 24. Doe not I fill heaven and earth saith the Lord This is the propertie onely of God on bodily substance can because they cannot be but in one place at one time and must be bounded in their owne essence but the Holy Ghost is in all places he is in heaven and earth and in the hearts of the faithfull all the world over therefore the Holy Ghost is God I but some man may say the light of the Sunne is all the world over To this I answer although the light of the Sunne be all the world over yet there are divers parts of it But the Holy Ghost is all one and the same and is not divided but he fils heaven and earth and hee is in the hearts of the godly all the world over and therefore the holy Ghost is God Secondly Because none but God can create and make things of nothing none but God knoweth all things none but God can give gifts of grace to his servants but the Holy Ghost doth all this and therefore the Holy Ghost is God First we may see the Holy Ghost creates as well as the Father and the Sonne as Iob 33. 4. The Spirit of the Lord hath made mee and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life So Psal. 33. 6. By the Word of the Lord were the heaven and the earth made and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth Secondly no man knoweth the things of God but God the Holy Ghost knoweth all and therefore he is God as 1 Cor. 2. 11. For what man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him even so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Thirdly none but God gives gifts of grace to men but the Holy Ghost doth therefore the Holy Ghost is God Now that the Holy Ghost doth give gifts and graces it is plaine 1 Cor. 12. 6. There are diversities of operations but God is the same that worketh all seeing then it is the Holy Ghost that doth create that knoweth the things of God and that gives gifts of grace into the hearts of men therefore the holy Ghost is God Thirdly No man is to be baptised into the name of any creature but into Gods only but wee are commanded to be baptised into the name of the Holy Ghost therefore the Holy Ghost Now that no man is to be baptised into the name of any creature it is plaine by the Apostles words 1 Cor. 1. 13. where he demands Were yee baptised into the name of Paul I baptised I thanke God name of you but Crispus and Gaius lest any man should say that I baptised into mine owne name Againe We that be baptised are grafted into another stocke and so draw spirituall grace into our selves but if a man be baptised into any other name he cannot draw spirituall grace and therefore wee are to be baptised into none other name but into Gods Name besides there is an expresse charge and command to baptise in no other name but in the Name of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost Therefore the Holy Ghost is God Now I spend the more time in this that yee might have your Christian faith grounded for Matth. 13. wee see that the seed that was sowen in the stony ground withered and came to nothing because it wanted a root of judgement so if our knowledge be not rooted and grounded it will come to nothing every temptation will shake it and therefore we must labour to have our knowledge grounded Let us come to make use of it First seeing the holy Ghost is God therefore we must take heed we doe not grieve him with our sins and our corruptions this is the use Saint Paul makes of it Ephes 4. 30. And grieve not the holy Spirit of God by whom ye are sealed unto the day of redemption It is a great fault to grieve man but it is a greater to grieve God it is said in the Law that the people grieved God and Moses his servant and Esay 7. 10. the question is asked Is it a small thing to grieve man but ye will also grieve my God Now there is never a sinne we commit but wee grieve God every oath wee sweare every lye we tell c. and therefore we must take heed we doe not sin to grieve the holy Spirit and to cause him to depart from us as Heb. 3. 10. God complaines Forty yeeres long was I grieved with this generation c. so it is our sinnes that grieve the holy Ghost If a man hath a guest that commeth to his house to tarry but a night he will be wary lest hee offend him much more wee should be loth to offend the holy Ghost seeing he commeth to dwell with us not a night but for ever consider with thy selfe O man if thou have a friend that will helpe thee in all times of extremitie and releeve thee wilt thou offend him nay thou wouldst labour to please him So the holy Ghost is a friend to us and will speake comfortably and kindly to us at the day of death and in our troubles therefore if we grieve him what comfort can we looke for at the day of death and in the time of trouble Secondly seeing the holy Ghost is God we must take heed that we doe not destroy the temple of the holy Ghost now our bodies be the temples of the holy Ghost therefore we must take heed we doe not destroy the So 1 Cor. 3. 16. saith the Apostle Know ye not that yee are the temples of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you and if any man destroy this temple God will destroy him which is done first by pulling downe the wals and then by defacing of it which bloudy tyrants doe when they kill good people and deface them If a Noble-man have his house pulled downe over his head he will not take it well at their hands but he will labour to destroy them who did it so if tyrants pull downe Gods Temple he will not take it well at their hands but will destroy them Secondly we may destroy this temple by polluting it for though they let the wals stand yet they may destroy Gods temple by destroying the sanctitie and the holinesse of it by their bad lusts and vile sinnes that they doe commit and then God will destroy them as Iohn 2. you see how angry Christ was that hee made a whip and did scourge them out of the Temple that brought oxen and sheepe and doves to sell there now if Christ were angry with them that defiled the materiall Temple with their oxen sheepe and
up against the day of redemption as S. Paul saith Ephes 4. 30. Grieve not the holy Spirit of God by whom yee are sealed unto the day of redemption so also in this place that I read unto you If any man hath not the Spirit of God in him hee is none of his Therefore it is good for a man to know by certaine and unfallible markes and tokens whether hee hath the Holy Ghost in him or no. The Papists say we cannot bee certaine and sure of this by unfallible tokens there may bee some probabilitie of it and some likelihood but it cannot be certaine But this is erronious and false For first it is contrary to the Scripture as 1 Iohn 4. 13. hereby know wee that hee dwelleth in us and wee in him because hee hath given us of his Spirit so also 2 Corinth 1. 22. who hath sealed us and hath given us the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts and Chapter 13. of the same Epistle know yee not your own selves how that Christ is in you except yee bee reprobates so it is plaine by Scripture that a man may know certainly that the Spirit of God is in him Secondly it is contrary to reason for we see in nature that a man cannot have life in him but it will bee seene by breathing stirring or moving so there cannot bee the Spirit of God in a man but it will bee seene by moving or stirring in the life of grace Thirdly it is contrary to the Doctrine of their own Divines not onely their old Schoolemen but also their late writers which now I will not trouble you with So we see our Doctrine is plaine by Scripture by reason and by their own Schoolemen and late writers who disproove them but wee will spend no more time about it but doe with this question as they did by the body of Amasa spreade a cloath over it that it doe not hinder us in the pursuite of better things Now the point is how a man may know whether the holy Ghost bee in him or no In handling wherof there must bee good caution used that the wicked bee not hardened and the godly discomforted Therefore wee will observe two things 1. A rejection of the false markes 2. A declaration of the true markes First a rejection of the false notes and markes being five in number First that there may bee many good things of nature in a man and yet he may want the holy Ghost hee may bee a mercifull man pittifull to the poore quiet and peaceable a just dealer a chaste man and yet hee may want the sanctifying Spirit as Rom. 2. 14. the Apostle shewes The Gentiles which have not the Law doe by nature the things contained in the Law Now the Gentiles had nothing but meere nature and yet they did many things contained in the Law they were inclined to love and to mercy c. So Act. 28. 2. when Paul and those that were with him had suffered a Shipwrack and were come to the shore the Barbarians kindled them a fire and being meere naturall men yet they were mercifull and pittifull men for it is said they shewed kindnesse to them so Math. 19. 11. Christ shewes that there were some chast that were so borne of their mothers belly they are not made chast by the Spirit of God but they have it by nature Now there bee thousands deceived this way because they bee peaceable and quiet men doe no body any harme are just dealers and chast livers they thinke the bee as holy as the Spirit of God can make them and their estate is very good but they are deceived because a man may have good parts of nature and yet want the Spirit of God goodnesse of nature is a good thing and as not to bee condemned so not to bee built upon therefore let us see what is the defect I answer the defect is that there was nothing but nature and they went no further than nature would lead them therefore we must not content our selves with meere nature but wee must labour to feele some things in our selves above it I will make this plaine by example a man by nature is able lift a hundred weight or two but if hee bee able to lift a thousand pound weight there is something above nature in him so by nature a man may love his friends but when hee feeles this that hee can love God above his enemies pray for them that hate him then there is something above nature in him So likewise by nature a man loves sinne and delights in it now when hee feeles in himselfe that hee hates sinne and labours to repent it and to beleeve the Gospell this is a comfortable evidence that there is something above nature that there is the worke of grace in him Secondly a man may have restraining grace and yet want the Spirit of God A man may refraine from swearing lying whoredome drunkennesse covertousnesse deceiving and from a number of sinnes and yet hee may want the sanctifie of the Holy Ghost as Luk. 18. 11. saith the Pharisee Lord I am not as other men extortioners unjust adulterers c. the Pharisee had restraining grace hee refrained from a number of sinnes and yet he wanted the Spirit of God for Christ tels us that the Publican went away justified rather than hee so likewise Lahan Genes 31. 29. saith to Iacob I am able to doe you evill but the God of your Fathers spake unto mee yesternight saying Take heede that thou speakest not to Iaakob ought save good Laban had restraining grace and yet wanted the Spirit of God for hee had a number of other small sinnes This deceiveth a number for because they refraine from swearing lying whoredome drunkenesse and from a number of grosse sinnes therefore they thinke they have the Holy Ghost in them But here we see that we may refraine from many sinnes and yet want the Spirit of God Now because restraining grace is a good thing and is that David prayeth for Psal. 19. Lord keepe me from presumptuous sinnes that is Lord restraine mee or Lord hold me back where is then the defect I answer the defect is in two things First They did labour to restraine their sinne and did not kill it Secondly They did restraine from some sinnes and did not refraine from all sinnes First they did restraine their sinnes and did not kill and mortifie them As a man that comes into his garden and sees a Moule hath cast up and hath made a foule racket and stir if hee treades it onely downe with his feete and doth not kill the Moule within a little while after it will bee as bad as it was at first so when men restraine sinne and doe not labor to kill it upon every occasion it will be ready to break our againe Augustine shewes this by an example if a wolfe commeth into a
will be operations and motions of the Spirit it will not be idle A ship on the Sea lies still when there is no body in it but put marriners therein then they will weigh up their anchors hoist up their sailes and away they goe so men lye idle in the wayes of God but if the Spirit of God be in them it will stirre and moove them to performe good duties to prayer to repent of their sinnes to duties of love and such like therefore when wee be idle and doe not feele this stirring and moving unto good things the holy Ghost is not in us because hee would be sure to stirre and moove us as Ezek. 1. 21. it is said of the wheeles that when the beasts went the wheeles went with them and when they stood they stood and when they were lifted up from the earth the wheeles were lifted up besides them for the spirit of the beasts were in the wheeles they had all one spirit so if the Spirit of God be in a man if Christ moves he will move and when Christ makes a stand he will stand and when Christ lifts up himselfe hee will lite up himselfe Hence we may be taught his sure marke that when a man feeles nothing is not stirred up to the duties of repentance prayer holinesse and love feeles no operation nor working of the Spirit in him let not that man wilfully put out his owne eyes for then of a truth he may see and there is no work of grace yet wrought the holy Ghost is not in him And thus much of the generall Now for the particular there be divers degrees for all have not one measure of the Spirit but some more some lesse therefore every one is to consider of his estate whether he be a beginner in religion or a strong Christian or whether he be weakned by sinne and temptations the weaker Christian hath weaker motions actions and operations the stronger hath stronger motions actions and operations of the Spirit we see in the life of nature that God gives divers degrees of life to his creatures there is not that degree of life in a little childe that is in a man who is come to his full growth therefore the actions and operations of a man are stronger than a childes Againe there is no man so strong but he may be weakened by sicknesse and distemperature so it is in the life of grace there be divers degrees of the Spirit in a weake Christian the actions and operations of the Spirit be weake in a strong Christian they be stronger and yet a strong Christian may be weakned by sinne therefore if a Christian would give a right judgement of himselfe whether he have the Spirit or no he must consider in what ranke hee is and in what estate whether a beginner in religion or a strong Christian or whether he be weakened by some sinnes If hee be a beginner in religion then he may looke to two things 1. Whether there be a right worke of the Spirit 2. Whether there be a right use of the worke First he must looke for a right worke of the Spirit and that we may consider in foure things First whether they have beene truly humbled for their sinnes and cast downe in the sense and feeling of them seeing that they were in an estate of damnation and under Gods curse till they be brought home to Christ as Act. 9. 6. we see Paul was first humbled and cast downe before God did raise him and give him comfort and so Act. 2. 37. the converts were first pricked in their hearts and cried out Men and brethren what shall we doe to bee saved before they were raised up by the ministery of the Apostles I have shewed you heretofore when a man appoints a tree to build with he first takes an Axe and cuts it downe by the root and layes it flat on the ground then he cuts off the boughes and branches and leaves it naked before he takes it into his building even so the Lord doth when he doth purpose to take us into his building he first comes with the axe of his Law cuts us downe and layes us on the ground then he cuts off the boughes and branches and leaves us naked without any hope of our owne merits or deserts before hee pluckes us into this same heavenly building And this is first worke of the Spirit Secondly the worke of the Spirit is an earnest desire to be reconciled to God to bee at one with him The hungry man doth not more desire his meat nor the thirsty man his drinke than he longs and desires in this estate to be in the covenant of grace as Act. 9. 22. Paul eat no meat for three dayes together but prayed and cried unto the throne of grace and could not be quiet till hee was certified by Ananias that his sinnes were pardoned A poore prisoner when he is condemned to die all he doth is for a pardon say what you will and doe what you will hee regards nothing else so it is with a Christian when he sees he is condemned by the Law of God and guiltie of eternall death say and doe what ye will all his mind is for a pardon which till he hath obtained nothing will quiet him nothing will content him till hee hath his discharge from God Thirdly It stirres up a man truly to lay hold on the sweet promises that God hath made to him in Christ So as he labours to be found in him and to renounce himselfe saying Lord I am a sinner but Christ hath satisfied thee for my sinnes I am uncleane but Christ hath washed me in his bloud I come short of that which thou requirest but Christ hath satisfied the Law for me so Act. 15. 11. Peter was bold to stand up and say We beleeve through the grace of the Lord Iesus Christ to be saved even as they doe so also Luke 1. 69. Zachariah blesseth and praiseth God because he hath raised up a horne of salvation unto us and Matth. 8. there was Leper that came to Christ and said unto him Lord I am an uncleane person but if thou wilt thou canst make me cleane in like manner the Spirit of God drives a man to Christ and makes him to say Lord though I am a Leper though I am an uncleane person and polluted yet if thou wilt thou canst make me cleane and therefore Lord wash me in thy most precious bloud that I may be found unblameable before thee Fourthly It workes a setled course to walke with God so farre forth as frailtie will permit so Psal 119. 106. David saith I have sworne and I will performe it to keepe thy righteous judgements and Act. 9. 6. Paul newly called saith What wilt thou that I doe before Saint Paul was stubborne and would not bend nor buckle to the will of God but now he is readie to yeeld to
know he hath the Spirit The first worke is That hee would not grieve God for a world hee hates sinne he cannot abide it hee would not sweare nor lie nor prophane the Sabboth nor commit any sinne willingly in this case he may assure himselfe he hath the Spirit of God in him Secondly that although hee falls into some sinne yet hee holds his care and love to all other holy duties as David did in that foule sinne of adultery when he had fallen into it yet hee came to the Temple did hold himselfe to performe holy duties still Thirdly to hold our love to God and to Gods people when he loves a Christian as a Christian saith S. Iohn hereby we know that we are translated from death to life because wee love the brethren First the Vse of this is that seeing in the falls of the Godly there is alwayes a roote left therefore wee should labour to nourish and to hold this roote that is to nourish these good desires the love of goodnesse and the hatred of sinne If a man hath a good plant in his Garden if bad fellowes come and cut downe the boughes and branches what will he doe he will goe and digge about the roote dung it and labor to preserve and nourish it so when there is a plant of goodnesse in a Christian if the Divell come and cut downe the boughes and branches neverthelesse we must labour to nourish the roote by the Use of good meanes Secondly seeing there is a roote left in all the falls of the godly therefore wee must bee thankefull to God when wee have a desire to please him in all our courses Thirdly seeing there is a roote of grace left in all the falls of the godly Therefore if we cannot finde these workings of the Spirit nor the desires in us but perceive our selves to be dead hearted it is a shrewd signe that there is no roote of grace yet I say not but that God may in time and in the use of meanes worke grace in such a heart but for the present I can give such a disposition no incouragement of that estate till God worke more in them SERMON LVII IOHN 14. 26. But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name hee shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you HAving spoken of the meanes whereby a man may know by infallible arguments that the holy Ghost is in him in the next place we are to speake what good and benefit wee have by the Holy Ghost for when we know the great good that comes by the Holy Ghost it will make us to prise it when wee have it and to seeke for it when we want it Therefore it shall not be amisse to see what this great good and benefit is that we have by the holy Ghost The Prophet David Psal 51. 11. prayes Lord take not thy Holy Spirit from me though thou take away my peace my Children my crowne and kingdome and other blessings yet Lord take not thy Spirit from me David knew the Spirit of God was a greater blessing than Peace Children Crowne Kingdome than all other blessings and benefits whatsoever It is true indeede that the benefits of the Holy Ghost are unspeakeable that no man can see them in the full latitude and extention because God is infinite yet wee may see some of them A man who comes to the Sea stands and lookes on it hee joyes to see it though hee cannot see the length nor the breadth of it so although a man cannot comprife the number of them yet it is a comfort to see some of them Now there are sixe speciall benefits that we have by the Holy Ghost The first worke is to shew us our wretched and miserable estate that wee stand in till we be brought home to Christ for no sooner are wee beginning to enter into an estate of grace but presently there is kept a marvellous stirre which troubles and disquiets us as long as the strong man holds possession Luk. 1. 21. Because the Spirit of God once come into us shewes us our sinnes and the wrath of God against them and that Hell is ready for us and then our thoughts cannot chuse but bee exceedingly troubled and we are so amazed as wee know not how to turne us Thus we see Paul was Act. 9. three dayes together he eate no meate but prayed in heavinesse and sorrow as Ezechiel 37. before life came into the dead bones there was a noyse a ratling shaking and trembling amongst them so before the Lord puts spirituall life into us there is as it were a noyse and a trembling and a shaking for sinne This is the worst wee shall feele from the Holy Ghost which is harsh to the flesh but comfortable to the Spirit because it is as an holy vomit that the Lord gives us to purge out our sins and corruptions which though bitter in taste at first is comfortable and giving ease at the latter end So Matth. 5. Christ saith Blessed are ye that mourne for ye shall be comforted and Psal 126. They which sow in teares shall reape in joy So that there is no teares more blessed and happy than those that are shed out for sinne Therefore in the harshest worke of the Spirit there is comfort as Matth. 1. Ioseph was sore perplexed about Mary and he thought to put her away secretly till the Angell came to him and said Feare not Ioseph to take Mary to be thy Wife for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost So when a christian is perplexed and troubled with his sinnes let him not be afraid for it is from the Holy Ghost So Gen. 25. 21. when Rebecca had conceived the Children dashed in her wombe that is they strove together Why am I thus saith shee and thereupon asked the Lord who said unto her Two Nations are in thy Wombe of whom the one shall be mightier than the other and the elder shall serve the yonger So when a Christian shall feele a striving in him let him be of good comfort there are two within him the spirit and the flesh the elder shall serve the younger the flesh shall bee but a slave to the spirit So then in the harshest worke of the spirit there is comfort and if there bee comfort in the troublesomest worke what comfort is there in the rest of the benefits The second benefit is Illumination to teach us the whole will of God as shall bee needfull for our salvation and so Christ saith in this place But the comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my name he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance which I have told you and Iohn 6. 45. saith he they shall all be taught of God so also 1 Ioh. 2.
the societie of the faithfull there is not one onely Angell that descended but God himselfe comes down by his grace and holy Spirit to blesse us and to make his word profitable to us therefore here we are to waite and to attend for this speciall blessing of God Fourthly because Christ raigneth onely in the Church of God all the rest of the world is under the power of the Divell and sinne so Mich. 4. 7. it is said there the Lord shall raigne over them in mount Sion for ever and ever as also Luk. 1. 33. and hee shall raigne over the house of Iacob for ever and of his Kingdome there shall bee no end that is of the Militant Church therefore because Christ raigneth in the Church of God the Divell taking all the rest as his own this is the fourth reason why there is no salvation without the Church Thus much for the Doctrine The uses are First seeing there is no salvation but in the true Church of Christ therefore wee should bee thankfull to God that hee hath made us members of it for wee might else have perished in ignorance and blindnesse this hath beene the practice of Gods Children in former ages for Gen. 9. 27. It was all the blessing that Noah gave to his Sonne Iapheth for his goodnesse in covering of the nakednesse of his Father saith hee God perswade Iapheth to dwell in the Tents of Shem and Ioseph become a great man in the Kingdome of Pharoah might have made his Sonnes great men also but hee had more care to adopt them into the true Church of God and to have Gods blessing powred out upon them than to make them great men in the Kingdome of Pharoah as wee may reade Gen. 43. 13. in like manner Hebr. 12. 24. it is said that Moses by faith when hee was come to age refused to bee called the Sonne of Pharoahs daughter and chose rather to suffer adversitie with the People of God whatsoever Moses did when hee was a Childe yet when hee comes to discretion hee refused to bee called the Sonne of Pharoahs Daughter and had raâher live in the Communion of the faithfull than bee called in the princely honours of the unfaithfull Therefore seeing it is such a great blessing to live in the societie of the faithfull wee ought to bee thankfull to God that hee hath brought us out of the belly of Poperie as Ionas was delivered out of the belly of the whale It is a pittifull thing to see a number of men live in the Church of God who doe not partake of the power of it they live in the Church as fishes in the Sea which although they breed live and dye in the Sea yet never taste of the saltnesse of it so there bee a number of men that are bred in the Church live and dye in it yet never tast of the power of it in their soules and consciences nor partake of the holy graces of it Therefore hath God brought thee to the Communion of the Church Labour to partake of the blessings and graces of it to grow in the feare of God in the love of our brethren in obedience to his commandements in care to please him in faith in repentance in knowledge in zeale of his glorie and so our comfort shall bee great at the day of judgement but if thou doe not grow in these things great shall thy terrour bee at that time Secondly seeing there is no salvation but in the true Church of God therefore we should hold communion with it and not suffer our selves to bee drawne from the societie of it as Iohn 6. 68. When many slipped away Peter himselfe could say when Christ said to him Will you all goe saith hee Master whither shall wee goe thou hast the words of eternall life so when wee see others to goe out of the societie of the Church and to bee drawne away let us say whither shall wee goe here are the words of eternall life here are the meanes to get Faith and repentance here are the meanes of salvation life everlasting Iohn 9. When there was a question made whether Iesus was of God or no the blind man answers as if hee should say is it not a strange thing that ye aske me whether he be of God or no and yet yee have seene the power of God in his person for wee read there these words whether hee bee a sinner or no I cannot tell but one thing I know that I was blând and now I see so men must bee wise to answer temptations when some shall say to them your Ministers are not the ministers of Christ there is a fault in their Ordinations Wee must answer againe I know not whether there bee any fault in their Ordination or no but this I know that once I was a swearer a bad person and a vile liver indeed I once lived in blindnesse and ignorance but by their ministery now I am come to see my sinnes bee humbled for them and to lay hold on Iesus Christ Therefore whatsoever thou thinke my beleefe is they bee the ministers of Christ Historians report that there is a certaine beast called an Hyena like a Wolfe that comes to the shepheards house and there mones and bewayles himselfe and if hee heares any body named hee calls them out of doores and then falls on them and makes a prey of them so a number of such Hyena's there bee in the world who come and mone and bewayle themselves when they heare their names they call them out of the doores that is out of the Church then they fall upon them and make a prey on them Therefore wee should bee wise to hold the Communion of the Church Thirdly seeing there is no salvation but in the true Church of God therefore the sentence of excommunication is the fearfullest sentence that is other sentences condemnes us in our bodies goods or our libertie but this declares us to bee of the Communion of the ungodly by other sentences wee are committed to the Iayle but by this censure we are committed to Sathan as 1 Cor. 5. 5. saith hee when yee bee gathered together and my Spirit with the power of our Lord Iesus Christ that such an one bee delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh Therefore this sentence is the fearfullest that can passe on a man But here I will speake my conscience it is a pittifull thing that such a censure should bee used for every light and pettie matter there is never a surgeon that dare cut off the least finger of the King though it were diseased but would use all meanes that might be before hee did it so there is never a poore Christian but is as deare to God as a King or the greatest Potentate that is and therefore what great caution should there bee used before this censure of excommunication be pronounced against any man but wee have now cause
mighty able to goe through with that he is appointed and therefore as mighty Sampson rose at midnight and carried away the gates of Gaza unto the top of an high mountaine so this Christ the mighty one hath risen from death and carried away the gates of hell and of death and is ascended into Heaven by reason whereof Heb. 7. 25. It is said He is able perfectly to save them that came unto God by him seeing he liveth ever to make intercession for them therefore wee come not to a weake man as the other high Priests were but to a mighty One. This is a comfort unto a Christian that God hath furnished him with gifts and graces and hath enabled him to goe through this great worke of redemption therefore he will not leave it in the middle but will goe through with the great worke assigned him it was the comfort of the Leper Matth. 8. when he came to Christ that if Christ would he could make him cleane so it is the comfort of a Christian when hee knowes there is power in Christ to helpe him that Christ the Lord if hee will can make him cleane and save him Thirdly by his anointing the party was made gratefull and acceptable to all that had to deale with him as in the Law the Priests and Prophets and Kings such as were anointed drew all to them whom they had to doe withall in delight of their persons and their sweet anointments that was powred upon them so the anointing of Christ and the sweete graces of the Spirit powred without measure on him doth draw all that have to deale with him to delight in him His Person was first acceptable to God secondly to the Church First hee was acceptable to God as Ephes. 5. 2. it is said And hath given himselfe for us to be an offering and a sacrifice of a sweete smelling savour to God When our sinnes were upon him they made a strong and stinking smell in the nostrils of God the sinnes wee live in and be guilty of therefore if it were not for this same sweete ointment that is powred out on him the graces of his Spirit our sinnes would make us odious and hatefull in the sight of God such a strange and stinking smell our sinnes have Now as the Person of Christ was made delightfull and acceptable to God so he was acceptable to the Church as Cantic 1. 2. it is said Because of the savor of thy good ointments thy Name is as a pretious ointment powred forth therefore doe the virgins love thee all that be virgins that have chast soules so Psal 45. 8. All thy garments smell of Myrrh Aloes and Cassia therefore Kings daughters stand at thy right hand and the honourable women the gallant people of the world are drawne by the sweetnesse of his cloathes But it is a pitifull thing to see the world doth not delight light in the presence of Christ and are not drawne unto him the reason is because they doe not smell the sweet ointment that was powred out upon Christ they smell a sweetnesse in their pleasures profits and in their sinnes but they doe not smell the sweet ointment powred out on Christ and therefore they doe not seeke to him and delight in him We see in the Gospell that the people flocked thronged and followed after Christ three daies journey together what was the reason of it because they had tasted of the Spirit and had smelt of this same sweet ointment which made them leave all and follow him so the graces that were powred upon him made him delightfull to all that had to deale with him to God and to the Church The second maine thing is with what he was anointed in the Law they were anointed with materiall oyle As 1 Sam. 10. Samuel powred out an horne of oyle on Saul but Christ was not anointed with materiall oyle but with the holy Ghost with the gifts of the Spirit of which the oyle was but a shadow as Esai 61. 1. The Spirit of the Lord is upon me because the Lord hath anointed me therefore the anointing of Christ is not by powring out materiall oyle on him but by powring out the gifts and graces of the Spirit upon him Psal 45. 7. it is said that God had Anointed him with the oyle of gladnesse above his followes Now the reason why these graces are compared to oyle is because oyle will soften and make a thing supple for take a little oyle and anoint any one part and it will make that part lithy and nimble or take a little oyle and put it into a locke and it will make it nimble to stirre this way and that way so if once a little of this oyle bee powred into our hearts it will make us quicke and nimble which before were slow and dull in the service of God this is one reason why it is compared to oyle Of Sampson Iudg. 14. it is said that the Spirit of God came upon him and then he was able to doe great matters and Acts. 2. when the holy Ghost came downe upon the disciples in cloven tongues then they were able to speake to Gods glory and when the Spirit of God came upon Saul he would prophesie so then wee see the Spirit of God will make a man fit and nimble for any service that God doth call unto many men complaine they bee heavy harted and dull in the service of God and they cannot pray let them get but a little of this oyle and it will make them fit for any service and duty that God requireth Secondly it is called the Oyle of gladnesse because it makes every man glad that hath it for let a man have but a drop of this Oyle and it will make him glad more to rejoyce than all things else The worldly man delights in his profits the wanton in his pleasure but if we have but a drop of this oyle it will make us rejoyce in the love and favour of God Psal 4. 6 7. David saith Lord lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us this shall glad our hearts more than they of their great increase of corne and wine and oyle so if wee get but a little of this oyle the graces of his Spirit it will make us glad Act. 8. 37. The Eunuch had but a little of this oyle and he went away rejoycing the city of Samaria had but a little of this oyle and they received the word with great joy There be a number complaine they cannot be merry they have joy in nothing the reason is because they want this oyle therefore let us fling away our sinnes and corruptions labour to repent of them and get of this oyle that makes every man glad which made Paul and Silas sing at midnight in a dungeon and the three Children rejoyce in the firy furnace and Peter sleepe in his chaines what was the reason of this because they had got a
him the reasons because he would their faith should be grounded on the Scriptures which must teach us that wee must ground our faith onely on the Word of God therefore Christ saith Search the Scriptures for in them yee thinke to have eternall life so it is not true faith till it bee founded on the Scriptures it may be a counterfeit or it may be an opinion or it may be a perswasion but it cannot be true faith till it hath his ground there so saith Paul Rom. 10. Faith commeth by hearing of the word preached as also the Schoolmen say the best resolution of faith is of God that they doe beleeve because God saith so here we are to take notice of an errour in the world that many say they have faith and yet have no ground for it but they will tell you such a Preacher said so or such a good man or wee heard it a great while agoe but it is not true faith till they can say that God spake it well he may have a perswasion or an opinion or a conceit but it cannot be true faith till it be founded on the word of God Thus we heard in the former verses how Christ did found the faith of the Disciples on the Scriptures he might have discovered himselfe at the first and have given them a sensible knowledge of him as hee did after in this chap. but Hee drew them on by little and little and did lead them through the Scriptures the booke of God that so he might open unto them all that was spoken of him In the next place we come to the discovery of him where wee may see that when they drew neere unto the towne they went to Christ makes a proffer to be gone as though he would have left them after he had begun the worke of grace in them and had kindled some sparkes in them in like manner through the wise dispensation of God hee doth still hee beginnes the worke of grace and kindles some sparkes of faith in us and then he will proffer to bee gone if we be not wise to lay hold on him and retaine him therefore Moses makes his prayer Numb 10. 36. every time the Arke removed Returne O Lord to the many thousands of Israel he knew that the people had given God just cause to be gone from them therefore he makes his prayer that God would yet returne againe to them In like maner David Psal 44. 9. makes his complaint But now thou art farre off and puttest us to confusion and goest not forth with our armies here David seeth the Lord to shrinke from him making a proffer to be gone therefore complaines he thus so we shall find that the Lord doth shrink from us and makes a profer to be gone and to take away the Gospell and our comfort if wee bee not wise to lay hold on him and stay him Now there bee three things by the which a man may know when Christs makes a proffer to be gone First When men grow idle and cold in the use of good meanes in prayer hearing the word reading and meditating thereon they doe not apply themselves to it as they have done but they attend about the world this makes Christ proffer to be gone Luk. 2. 47. Ioseph and Mary never lost Christ all the while they were in Aegypt they kept him when they were under the crosse and in affliction but when they were in peace and at Ierusalem then they lost him and the reason was because they attended their friends kinsfolkes and the rest of the company but did not attend Christ never looked after him therefore hee was presently lost even so most men as long as they be under the crosse keepe Christ but when they bee in peace then they lose him and the comfortable feeling of faith they attend to the world to their profits and pleasures and grow loose in the use of good meanes forgetting to nourish the good things and holy feelings of Gods favour in themselves to this effect Psal 51. 11. David prayes unto God That he would not take away his spirit from him he felt the Lord to shrinke from him and make a proffer to be gone and therefore he sayes Lord take not thine holy spirit from me whatsoever thou take away from mee though it bee my crowne and kingdome yet take not thy spirit from me As we see if a man hath fish in his pond as long as the water tarries so long the fish will remaine but if the water bee drawne out then the fish will follow the water even so as long as wee use good meanes so long Christ will tarry with us but if once we grow loose then Christ will follow the meanes And this is the first thing whereby we may know whether Christ makes a proffer to be gone Secondly wee may know whether Christ makes a proffer to bee gone When wee live in knowne sinnes against our judgement and conscience giving way to our flesh and following bad examples then we may justly feare hee will be gone or make a proffer to be gone For as Ezek. 8. 6. the Lord saith Son of Man seest thou not what they doe Even the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth here that I should goe farre off from my Sanctuarie So if we commit sins against God it will cause his Spirit to depart from us as also Exodus 33. 7. When the people of Israel had committed a great sinne against God in worshipping the Calfe Moses tooke the Tabernacle and did pitch it without the Host to shew unto the people that God was departing from them because of their sinnes if they were not wise to stay him by repentance and turning to him by Prayer Another example hereof we have Iudges 16. 20. Sampson who was a good man and yet because hee loved a harlot and sinned against God The Spirit of the Lord departed from him for when she said the Philistians bee upon thee Sampson hee awoâke out of his sleepe and said I will goe out as at other times before and shake my selfe And hee wist not that the Lord was departed from him Even so if good Men sinne against God it will cause the Spirit of Christ to depart from them for when they have committed great sinnes against God though they shake themselves and thinke to doe as they have done before to pray and performe such like duties yet for their life they cannot because the Spirit of God is departed from them hence we may learne that though a man be a good man yet if he sinne against God God may give him over and he may lose the Spirit of grace and the comfortable feeling of it for a time therefore every man must take heed how hee give way to the flesh to commit sinnes against God and as Iacobs sonnes said to the Sichemites If yee will be circumcised then will we give our daughters to you and take your daughters
strike terrour into the hearts of men to doe any injury to Ministers when they know the Lord sent them and although there bee nothing in themselves to cause us men to doe it yet wee must receive them for Christs sake The Apostles saith 2 Cor. 5. 20. Now then are we Ambassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through us We pray you in Christs stead that yee would bee reconciled unto God And therefore seeing Christ sends the Ministers and they come of the Lords message it should be your care thankefully to receive them Secondly their Commission to what end they were sent to the same end that Christ was As my Father sent me so send I you Luk. 19. 10. it is said The sonne of man is come to seeke and to save that which was lost Now all true Preachers are sent to the same end to seeke and to save that which is lost Men are lost in sinne and runne away from God the Preachers therefore are sent to seeke that which is lost and to bring them home againe so it is an easie matter to go into the wildernesse but it is a hard matter to finde the way out againe It is an easie matter to goe into the world O but it is a hard matter to be brought to God therefore when men have lost themselves in their sinnes and runne away from God as farre as the prodigall sonne ran from his Father the true Preachers are sent to seeke them up againe and to bring them to God Secondly Christ was sent not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance as appeares Mat. 9. 13. to the same end all true Preachers are sent to bring men to Repentance to convert them to God and to turne them from their evill courses to a hatred and detestation of sinne and wickednesse Thirdly Christ came To preach deliverance to the captives as appeares Luk. 4. 18. All men by nature are become captives to the devill and slaves to sinne being unable to helpe themselves whrefore God seeing mans misery sent his onely Sonne Iesus Christ to take mans nature upon him thereby to set at liberty and free mankinde out of the vassalage of sinne and Satan and to this end also are the Preachers sent as the Apostle Paul witnesses 2 Tim. 2. 25. In meeknesse instructing those that oppose if God peradventure will give them repentance that they may know the truth and that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devill who are are taken captive by him at his will therefore let us not stand in our owne light but let us now arise to lay hold on so great a good as the redemption of our soules and bodies from the miserable slavery of sinne and Satan which now is offered unto us by the Ministers of the Word of God Thirdly the Ability Christ gave them to performe their charge hee breathed on them and said to them Receive the holy Ghost wherein two things are to be observed 1 What He gives them 2 By what signe First What he gives them the holy Ghost all our preaching can doe no good till it pleaseth Christ to send the holy Ghost and to mingle his spirit with our speeches and words that it may be effectuall to convert men to beget faith and increase grace in us This is an excellent blessing that it pleaseth Christ to mingle his Spirit with our words so that the spirit of Christ attends the Ministerie of his word as the apostle saith 2 Cor. 3. 6. Who also hath made ãâã able Ministers of the new Testament not of the letter but of the spirit for the letter killeth but the spirit giveth life It is called the Ministration of the spirit because the holy Ghost doth attend it and make it fruitfull and effectuall Therefore this is excellent comfort to all Gods people that it pleaseth Christ to mingle his spirit with the words of the Preacher for if a Preacher have but a little sparke of the spirit of Christ he is able to doe much We see if a man have but a little sparke of fire let him come to a house of gun-powder and this sparke will be a meanes to dissolve and bring the whole fabricke to nothing by blowing it up So if a Preacher have but a little sparke of the spirit of Christ it will dissolve this same huge house of corruption that the divell hath and at length bring it to nothing Therefore it is good for men to attend the word and regard it for Christ doth not send the bare Ministery of his word only but he giveth his spirit with it also Secondly by what signe he gave the holy Ghost He breathed on them Now we are not to thinke that this breath was the Holy Ghost it selfe for it was but a meere winde or aire but we may safely say and thinke it was a signe of it so wee see Esai 6. 7. And he laid it upon my mouth and said Loe this hath touched thy lips and thine iniquitie shall bee taken away and thy sinnes shall be purged wee may not thinke that the Prophets sinnes were taken away by touching his lips with a coale from the Altar for it was onely a signe of it so also Zech. 3. 3 4. Now Ioshua was cloathed with filthy garments and he stood before the Angell And hee answered and spake unto those that stood before him Take away the filthy garments from him And unto him he said Behold I have caused thine iniquities to depart froÌ thee Here we are not to thinke the Angell tooke away Ioshuas sinne by the outward act of taking away his filthy garments for this was nothing but a signe of it that as he tooke away those filthy garments from him so God did by his inward grace take from him all his sins and iniquities in like manner Christ by breathing on the Disciples gave them a signe that hee would also give them the holy Ghost But why did Christ give it by a signe that men might know that they had received of the same spirit which was in Christ we see when Moses did ordaine Elders Hee laid his hands upon them that men might know that they received of the same spirit that Moses had so Christ did breathe on them that they might know they had of the same spirit of Christ in them Secondly it was for the more assurance that he gave it by an outward signe for when men doe know that the spirit of Christ is in them and are perswaded of it it makes them regard and attend it Fourthly The authoritie whose sinnes yee binde on Earth shall bee bound in Heaven and whose sinnes yee retaine shall be retained Now here is great power given Whose sinnes ye binde on Earth shall be bound in Heaven and whose sinnes ye loose on Earth shal be loosed in Heaven But yee Must know this power is not given to our persons but to our
while So we dwelling in Cottages of clay in this World if one should aske us when we looke up to Heaven whose house is this and be answered by any of Gods people it is mine I thanke God Iesus Christ hath purchased it not with gold and silver but with his most pretious blood and one day I shall have it would not every man thinke this mans case to bee good and hee a blessed man This is the first reason why Christ is ascended into Heaven Now if Christ bee ascended to Heaven to prepare Heaven for us then every man must prepare himselfe and make him ready to receive Heaven âevel 19. It is said That the Bride the Lambes wife is ready So wee should make our selves ready for Heaven we must repent and beleeve make conscience of our wayes and be obedient before God while we live here Secondly Christ ascended into Heaven To send downe the Holy Ghost into the hearts of his servants as hee saith Iohn 16. 7. It is expedient for you that I goe away for if I goe not away the Comforter will not come but if I depart I will send him unto you But had not the Disciples the Holy Ghost before Christ ascended I answer yes for they could not have the smallest meaâââe of grace but it must bee by the Holy Ghost for as Saint Paul saith 1 Corinth 12. 3. No man can say Iesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost yet he full measure of grace and the abundance of the holy Ghost was not given till Christ ascended but was reserved till then therefore Iohn 7. 30. It is sâid That the Holy Ghost was not given because Christ was not ascended Even as a King whose gifts bestowed on his Favourites are but petty till hee bee installed and then bee they great gifts so the gifts of the Spirit be given but in a small measure till Christ was ascended and then were they great gifts unto which hee daily addes more gifts and graces of his Spirit still as a loving husband when hee is absent from his wife will bee sending of love-tokens some Gold-rings Iewels or Pearles to comfort and to cheare her sending still by every messenger that comes one thing or other till hee himselfe comes home so Christ being absent from us doth send unto us Rings Pearles and Iewels even the gifts and graces of his Spirit untill he come This is a great comfort howsoever wee want the presence of Christ here so long as wee have his Spirit to assure us of Gods favour and of the pardon of our sinnes and that Heaven is ours all is well wee know 2 Kings 2. 9. When Elias was to depart from Elisha saith be Aske what I shall give thee Elisha answers that thy spirit may bee doubled upon me So when Christ at his ascension bids us aske what we would have we must make this request Lord that thy Spirit may bee doubled upon me that so my minde may bee enlightned my will sanctified and all my affections rightly ordered Now as Christ is ascended to send down the graces of his spirit into our hearts so we must prepare our selves for it as the Disciples Acts 1. 14. Did all continue in Prayer and Supplications with one accord so seeing the Spirit is promised let us read the Scriptures meditate of them pray and so make our selves fit to receive the holy Ghost As 2 Kings 4. 10. when Elisha came to Shunem saith the Shunamitish woman to her husband Let us make him a little chamber I pray thee with wals and let us set him there a bed and a stoole and a candlesticke that he may turne in thither Now if this good Shunamite did prepare a chamber to receive the Prophet into how much more should wee prepare our hearts to receive the Spirit of God Thirdly Christ did ascend into Heaven to lead captivitie captive to triumph over Sinne Death Hell the Divell and our spirituall enemies when Sampson was beset with the Philistines in Gaza it is said He rose at midnight and tooke the doores of the gates of the Citie and the two posts and lift them away with the barres and put them on his shoulders and carried them up to the top of an high hill so Iesus Christ being beset with all our spirituall enemies hath triumphed over them and is gloriously ascended into heaven As Saint Paul saith Ephes 4. 8. When hee ascended up on high heeled captivity captive Death Hell Sin and the Divell so that now a Christian may see all his spirituall enemies in fetters and chaines I but some may say What is this to me seeing I am subject to Death Sinne and to the grave To this I answere that Christs victorie is our victory his triumph is our triumph there is not a true Christian but one day he shall triumph over all his spirituall enemies but it must be as Christ was For first he was killed and throwne into the dens of theeves and death then he arose againe and triumphed over all our spirituall enemies and did gloriously ascend into Heaven so when we bee killed and throwne into the dens of death and rise againe then wee shall triumph over all our spirituall adversaries and say as Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 15. O Death where is thy sting O Hell where is thy victorie and then wee shall ascend into Heaven Therefore labour thou to bee a servant of God and then doubt not but as Christ triumphed over all our spirituall enemies so shalt thou for as Christ speakes Iohn 16. 33. In the World yee shall have trouble but in me you shall have peace be of good comfort for I have evercome the World Augustine saith some men will object what are wee the better for it that Christ hath overcome the world and triumphed over all our spirituall enemies why all that Christ did is for our sakes that one day wee may succeed in the same triumph Iudges 10. wee see Ioshâa when he had inclosed the Kings and shut them up in a Cave Hee brings them out and makes his Souldiers and Servants to tread on the neckes of them whom yet hee himselfe had conquered so making all his Servants Conquerors so Iesus Christ will make every true Christian to tread on the neckes of our spirituall enemies Sinne Death Hell and the Divell that so although the conquest be Christs yet he might make all us his Servants Conquerors Fourthly Christ ascended to fill the whole Church with his gifts As Ephes 4. 8. When hee ascended up on high he gave gifts to men and verse 10. of the same Chapter Hee that descended is the same that ascended farre above all Heavens that he might fill all things so that the goodnesse of Christ is spread all the World over Christs ascension is like a tree the rootes whereof be in the Earth but the fruite is above our heads but shake the tree and
doves much more will he be angry with them that pollute his spirituall Temple with their sinnes and corruptions and vile lusts The second thing that we are to beleeve concerning God the holy Ghost is That he is person really subsisting and distinct from the Father and the Sonne And here we are to observe two things First That the holy Ghost is a Person or a reall subsistence and not a quality or motion in God as certaine heretikes hold but hee is a Person that hath reall subsistence by himselfe which we may see by divers acts that he doth as to send the Prophets and Apostles and give spirituall gifts and graces Esay 48. 16. it is said The Lord God and his Spirit hath sent me therefore because the holy Ghost is said to send he is not a quality or a motion but a person So also Acts 13. 2. The holy Ghost said Separate me Paul and Barnabas for the worke whereunto I have called them So then it is plaine by the Scripture that the holy Ghost is person and not a qualitie or a motion in God Now two wayes the holy Ghost is taken in the Scripture for the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost as Matth. 12. Christ shewes He that sinnes against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven neither in this world not in the world to come A man may sinne against the Person of the holy Ghost and yet may be forgiven but the sinne that is here spoken of is the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost and in other places of the Scripture it is taken for the person of the holy Ghost Secondly the holy Ghost is a distinct Person from the Father and the Sonne Matth. 28. 19. Christ saith to his Disciples Goe teach all nations baptising them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost and so also 1 Iohn 5. 7. he shewes there are three that beare record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one furthermore Matth. 3. when Christ was baptised there was the voice of the Father saying This is my welbeloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased and the holy Ghost descending on Christ in the likenesse of a Dove so it is plaine by the Scripture that the holy Ghost is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne Now the use hereof is briefly that as we feele the power of God the Father in our creation and the mercy of the Sonne in our redemption so also we must labour to feele the worke of the holy Ghost in sanctifying of our hearts and quickning of us to all holy duties there were some as wee may reade of in the Acts that did not know there was a Holy Ghost but if we feele our hearts to be sanctified and the power of the holy Ghost to quicken us this is an argument to us against all heretikes to prove there is a holy Ghost The third point that we are to beleeve is that the holy Ghost is holy in himselfe and that he is the causer and effecter of holinesse in others So Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 12. 3. No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost that is no man is able to doe any thing that is pleasing to God but by the holy Ghost and vers 11. saith he All these things worketh even the selfe-some Spirit distributing to every one severally as he will So the holy Ghost is not onely holy in himselfe but he is the cause of holinesse in all the people of God The uses are first seeing the holy Ghost makes men holy there is never a man that hath one deep or dram of holinesse in himselfe but the holy Ghost must worke it in him as Ezek. 37. we see the dead bones were scattered all the field over till the Spirit of God came into them then there was a noise a clattering and running together of the bones so we be scattered all the field over and lye like dead bones till the Spirit of God come into our heart then there is a noise and a clattering together of the bones then men begin to stirre in the life of holinesse therefore doth any man desire spirituall graces and is often in prayer doth any man find in himselfe holy motions to good let him comfort himselfe for such desires are of and by the Spirit of God it is the holy Ghost that workes them in him for no man hath a dram or a drop of holinesse in himselfe but it is the holy Ghost workes it in him Secondly seeing it is the holy Ghost that makes men holy as often as we feele any good motions or good desires we may know from whence they come that it is the holy Ghost which is the beginner and worker of them If a man lye in a trance and neither moves nor stirres if one layes his eare to the man and heares him breath he may say there is life in the man even so although a man be not able to stirre in the life of holinesse yet if he doe but breath that there be good thoughts and good motions and good desires this is a token that there is the life of grace in him and that the holy Ghost hath begun to worke in him there is the beginning of grace in him SERMON LIV. IOHN 14. 26. But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my name hee shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you FOure points yee heard wee are to beleeve concerning the holy Ghost first That the holy Ghost is God secondly That he is a person and not a motion or a qualitie in God but hath a reall subsistence and that hee is a distinct Person from the Father and the Sonne thirdly That he is not onely holy in himselfe but he is the Effecter and Causer of holinesse in others and that no man hath one dram or drop of holinesse in him but it is wrought by the holy Ghost The fourth point which we are at this present to handle is that He is not onely the causer of holinesse in others but I must beleeve that he will particularly make me holy and give me such a measure of sanctitie as shall be meet and fit for me This is properly the faith of a Christian which herein goeth beyond the faith of all others the devils doe beleeve that the holy Ghost is God and that hee is a Person that hath reall subsistence and that he is a distinct Person from the Father and the Sonne and they doe beleeve that the holy Ghost is the causer of holinesse in all the faithfull people of God but they doe not beleeve that he will worke holinesse in them But here is the faith of a Christian to appropriate the holy Ghost to himselfe so they have not faith onely
in God the Father and in Iesus Christ their Redeemer but also in the holy Ghost and are perswaded he will worke grace in them and give them such a measure of holinesse as shall be meet for them here is properly the faith of a Christian which goeth beyond the faith of the wicked for they beleeve they have their sinnes but they doe not beleeve that the holy Ghost will weaken them or subdue and abolish their corruptions when as the people of God have their sinnes also and their great sinnes too but yet they beleeve that the holy Ghost will weaken subdue and abolish their strong corruptions for what is it to beleeve that there is a holy Ghost and be never a whit the better the people of God doe beleeve though they have their sinnes yet they shall have grace from God to subdue them for this is the promise of God to them Ezek. 36. 25. Then will I powre cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane yea from all your filthinesse and from all your Idols will I cleanse you So Ephes 9. 26. the reason is given The hee might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the Word here is Gods promise that he will cleanse and wash his people from their sinnes and where there is a promise of God there is the faith of a Christian to apprehend it so then it is the faith of a Christian to beleeve God will wash away our sinnes and cleanse us from them but the divinity of the world is quite contrary for they beleeve God made them and the mercy of the Sonne in their redemption but they doe not beleeve that the holy Ghost will worke holinesse in them it is said There be three that beare record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are One and therefore as we have the witnesse of the Father and of the Sonne so we must have the witnesse of the holy Ghost therefore as we feele the power of God the Father in our creation and the mercy of God the Sonne in our redemption so also wee must labour to feele the grace and power of the holy Ghost in sanctifying and quickning of us to all duties for herein the faith of a Christian goeth beyond both devils and wicked men Now here is a very profitable point of enquiry to be made How doth the holy Ghost worke holinesse in us as Mary said Luke 1. 34. to the Angell when he told her that she should conceive and beare a Sonne How shall this be seeing I know ãâã âan Shee doubted not of the matter but of the manner so a Christian doubts not of the matter but of the manner of this sanctifying therefore wee may with holy reverence say to God How shall this be seeing I am a sinfull man For answere hereunto the Scripture declares by six meanes the operation of the Holy Ghost in us The first is by reprooving us of our want of holinesse shewing us the impuritie of our nature and that we have not a drop of holinesse in our selves It checkes us for our sinnes and reprooves us for them untill wee feele this wee can have no comfort that the Holy Ghost hath wrought holinesse in us as Iohn 16. 8. Christ shewes when the Spirit of God is come into the world hee shall reproove the world of sinne so if the Holy Ghost bee come once into a mans hart hee will shew him the impuritie thereof check and controule him for his sinnes we see if a man come into a house in the darke nothing shewes amisse but if the light shine in then wee may see all the sluttish corners of it so as long as a man is in darknesse all seemes well with him but if once the light shine in then all the slutrish corners of his heart will bee discovered This is the first work that the Holy Ghost workes in us to reproove us of our sinnes and our want of holinesse as if a man bee sick of a dead palsie the way to recover him is by hot oyles and bathes when if once a man come to feele the stiffenesse of his joynts there is hope that he will recover so it is in the worke of grace if a man see his own weaknes and wants how uncheerefull hee is in prayer and in Christ and duities that hee cannot repent though hee desires to repent that hee cannot beleeve as hee doth desire to beleeve there is comfortable hope hee shall recover and that there is a seed of grace in him But if the Spirit of God doth not reproove a man of his sinnes so as to see the impuritie of his nature and want of holinesse hee may feare that there is not the beginnings of grace Secondly by inlightning of us for naturally we are all blinde and ignorant of the wayes of God therefore when the Holy Ghost commeth into us hee makes us see what is pleasing to God and what is displeasing what is right and what is wrong as 2 Cor. 4. wee may see that the Iewes had a veyle hung over their hearts in the reading of the Law that they could not understand and see heaven and happinesse Now the holy Ghost takes away this veyle openeth our understandings and makes us to see know the good way that wee are to walke in So then the Holy Ghost doth inlighten us as 1 Iohn 2. 27. saith hee but the annointing which yee have received of him abideth in you and you need not that any man teach you but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things c. We see Genes 1. when God made the world one of the first things hee made was light so when the Holy Ghost commeth into a mans hart one of the first things that he doth is he inlightneth him it is observed when a good Tenant commeth into a house hee will make windowes into the same if need bee that hee may have good light to see how to doe his businesse by such a Tenant the holy Ghost is that when hee is come into a mans hart hee will make windowes and let in light that so the man may not doe things in darknesse but by the light of Gods words giving them heavenly knowledge Thirdly by uniting us to Christ because Christ is the fountaine of all holinesse as Paul saith Colos 1. 19. for it pleased the Father that in him should all fullnesse dwell Christ is the store house and the treasury-house of all riches to his Church and the Holy Ghost will never leave a Christian till hee hath brought him to the fountaine of grace if a man dig a trench hee will never leave till hee gets to the fountaine that it may flow into it and fill it with water so the Holy Ghost will worke us till he bring us to Christ which is the fountaine and then hee will convey into us spirituall
graces and so fill us Fourthly by mortifying our lusts and sinnes as Rom. 8. 13. If yee mortifie the deedes of the body by the Spirit yee shall live for the Spirit workes on the flesh for the wasting of sinne and corruption as Rom. 7. the Apostle Paul complaineth being in the estate of grace of his corruption when hee had the Spirit of God to worke on his rebellion for the wasting and consuming of sinne therefore men may much more complaine being in the estate of nature when they want the Holy Ghost to worke on their hearts for the wasting and consuming of sinne and indeed no marvell though they are carried away with the world and cannot bee brought to performe good dueties seeing sinne hath such power and rule in their hearts We see Ioshua 10. that hee shut up 5. Kings in a cave that they should not stir nor escape till hee had time to kill them so the Holy Ghost getteth our sinnes into a cave as it were and roules a great stone upon it till he take away all the power of sinne and kill and subdue it Fifthly by renewing our hearts and mindes changing and altering of them whereas before they were carnall now they are spirituall whereas they were worldly before now they are heavenly and holily affected And therefore when wee feele this change and alteration sure it is the Holy Ghost that works it wee read Math. 8. how Christ saith to the Centurion when I come I will heale thy servant I will not bee idle and doe nothing But when I come I will heale him so when the Holy Ghost commeth into a man hee will not bee idle and doe nothing but will heale our sinnes and give us power and strength against them in some measure Sixtly by stirring up holy motions in us as I shewed you even now out of Ezek. 37. in the example of the dead bones And now will declare it by this similitude If a man could put vegetative life into a stone what would the stone doe It would grow as a plant doth if a man could put sensitive life into a stone what would the stone doe it would stir move as a worme doth if we could put a reasonable soule what would the stone doe it would talke as a man doth and discourse of matters of the world but if a man could put the Spirit of God and the Spirit of grace into a stone what would the stone doe it would speake of God and of Christ and of heaven and happinesse this is our estate and condition as long as there is nothing but the life of Reason we talke of nothing but the world and worldly things but if once the Spirit of God and of grace bee in us then wee talke of heaven and heavenly things Therefore if a man hath the Spirit of grace it stirres him up to holy motions and desires These bee the six meanes by which the Holy Ghost doth worke holinesse in us Now there bee many profitable and fruitefull questions to bee mooved concerning the Holy Ghost 1. How wee may come by the Holy Ghost 2. In what measure hee is given 3. How a man may know whether hee have the Holy Ghost or no 4. What bee the benefits wee have by him 5. Whether a man may lose the Holy Ghost or no 6. How wee may retaine and keepe him First how a man may come by the Holy Ghost But before wee come to speake of this wee must make answer to another question there hath been great disputing amongst the Schoolemen whether a man receiveth the Holy Ghost or onely the giftes and graces of the Holy Ghost To this I answer this question need bee no question seeing wee receive the Holy Ghost really and actually The Scripture is cleere for it as in the 1 Cor. 6. 19. know yee not that your bodies are the Temples of the Holy Ghost this is the exceeding great goodnesse of God to give the Holy Ghost to us to be a roote and a fountaine of holinesse in us If one give us a fruit tree it is better than to give us a little because the fruit is but for the present but the tree is for a long continuance so it is a greater goodnesse of God to give us the Holy Ghost than to give us the giftes and graces of his Spirits But the question in hand is how a man may come by the Holy Ghost here wee are to consider two things 1. By a remoovall of the false way 2. By taking the right way First by a removall of the false meanes for Acts 8. 18. Simon Magus would have bought the Holy Ghost with money but Peter tels him that his money and hee shall perish Therefore it is meer madnes of any man to thinke that they may attaine to have the Holy Ghost or any gift or grace for money we see in earthly Kingdomes that there be some things that a man may buy because hee may give the full value and true price for them and that in exact Iustice as foode and raiment and there bee some things that a man cannot buy because they bee unestimably good and unvaluable as to buy a mans life and the Kings Crowne because no man can give the worth of these so it is in the Kingdome of God all the graces and giftes of the Holy Ghost no man can buy because they cannot give to the worth of them for they bee unestimable and unvaluable things as 1 Pet. 1. 7. It is said of faith that it is more precious than gold so Psal 19. 10. hee shewes that the word is more to bee desired than fine gold even so the graces and giftes of Gods Spirit are above price or value all the wealth in the world cannot procure one of them therefore it is good for a Christian to thinke before hand that when hee lyes on his sicke bed hee cannot buy faith or repentance or any gift or grace with money for they are above value and price hence wee may conclude this is not the meanes to come by the Holy Ghost Secondly by taking the right way for the true meanes that God hath appointed for a man to come by the holy Ghost are three First by the hearing of the word preached which is the ordinary meanes wherby the Holy Ghost is conveyed into men therefore S. Paul demands Galath 3. 2. Received ye the Spirit by the workes of the Law or by the preaching of faith So Acts 10 44. when Peter preached the Holy Ghost fell on those that heard the word So that preaching is the ordinary meanes whereby God conveyes the Holy Ghost to us therefore it is good for men to attend preaching and to be hearers because it is one of the meanes whereby we may come by the Holy Ghost if a man would have good plants and herbs in his Garden then hee must labor
to have good seeds so if a man would have the H. Ghost hee must get the seed called by S. Peter the immortall seed of the word by the which wee are begotten againe It is a good thing to attend unto the word for howsoever wee doe not feele that which we doe desire yet let us heare it still and in due time wee shall have that which wee desire as Iohn 5. wee see the lame man lay by the Poole of Bethesda a long time when one or other did still intercept him and yet because he tarried still Christ came at length and did heale him so although we cannot finde the blessing of God upon us as wee doe desire to day yet let us come the next day If wee cannot finde it then yet let us not give over and at last wee shall feele the blessing of God upon us as wee doe desire Secondly by Prayer for if wee pray to God hee will give us the Holy Ghost as it is Luk. 11. 13. If you that are evill can give good gifts unto your Children how much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Ghost to them that aske it a man may sow seed in his field and it may perish the wormes may eate it and the birds devoure it or it may rot in the ground but prayer is seede sowne in the eares of God nay it goeth deeper it is sowne in the heart of God And therefore although our seede perish that is sowen in the field yet our prayer shall not perish because it is sowne in the hart of God Saith David All any teares are in thy botle are they not in thy Register Thirdly by repentance and reconciliation with God as Ioel 2 Rent your hearts and not your garments and turne unto the Lord and weepe betweene the porch and the Atar And then saith the Lord I will powre out my Spirit upon you So that these bee the three meanes whereby wee may come by the Holy Ghost The second question is In what measure the Holy Ghost is given The answere whereto wee will lay downe in foure Conclusions First that God giveth but a portion of the Spirit in regard of efficacy and operation to his servants in this life indeed the holy Spirit dwels in us because the Holy Ghost is God and therefore hee is undividable and cannot bee divided into parts but in regard of the efficacy operation or working of the Spirit hee giveth but a portion So no man living hath all the gifts and graces of the Spirit because God giveth but a portion of the Spirit and a measure of it according as hee sees fit and meete So 1 Cor. 12. 8. S. Paul saith That to one is given the Spirit of wisedome to another the Spirit of knowledge to another faith to another the gift of healing and all these things worketh the selfe same Spirit distributing to every man as hee willeth and so againe Ephes 4. 7. saith hee but unto us is grace given according to the measure of the gift of Christ and 1 Cor. 13. 9. saith hee for wee know in part and prophecie in part and a little after for now wee see through a glasse darkly but then face to face now I know in part c. So the Doctrine is plaine that God giveth but a portion of the Spirit in this life according as hee sees fittest for man But let us come to the uses which follow First seeing that God giveth but a portion of the spirit in this life a man may have the spirit bee a true Christian and yet want many of the gifts and graces that another hath thou seest another man hath the gift of knowledge of wisedome memory or the gift of utterance be not perplexed at it looke that thou have the maine that thou have the Spirit of God to mortifie thy lusts and sins and to quicken the to newnesse of life then all is wel with thee though thou have not al the graces of the Spirit yet thou may'st be a true Christian so S. Paul sheweth by a comparison taken from the members of our bodies Shall the foot say unto the body I am not of the body because I cannot gather and draw things to mee as the hand doth or shall the eare say because I cannot see my danger before it commeth neere me as the eye can therefore I am not of the body if all were handling where were going and if all were seeing where were hearing so that every member hath a severall gift Wilt thou say because thou hast not the great gifts which another man hath thou art no member of Christ or thou hast not the Spirit of God we see that every member hath a severall gift Augustine saith in his tract upon Iohn Peter cast out devils thou hast the same and yet thou canst not cast out any for all this thou art a member of the same body Peter was an eye and thou art a little toe or a little finger in the body of Christ better it is for a man to bee a toe or a little finger in the body of Christ or a little bone than to have all the excellent gifts of nature and perish therefore though a man have not those excellent gifts and graces that others have yet labour to have the maine labour to feele the Spirit of God to mortifie thy lusts and then thou may'st bee a true Christian notwithstanding all thy weakenesses Secondly seeing we have but a portion of the Spirit therefore there will be a tang and a tast of the flesh as long as we live here in this world if there were fulnesse of Spirit in us then it would change all into Spirit as fire changeth all into the nature of fire so if wee had fulnesse of Spirit it would change all into Spirit but because wee have but a portion of the Spirit therefore there will bee a tang and taste of the flesh howsoever the Spirit workes on the flesh for the wasting consuming and weakening of it yet a man shall feele the power of sinne bustling and vexing him while he lives whereof all the holy men have complained as Rom. 7. 21. Paul saith hee findes by the Law that when hee would doe good evill is present with him and againe Gal. 5. 17. he saith The spirit lusteth against the flesh and the flesh agaist the spirit and these are contrary me to the other so that yee cannot doe the same things that yee would hence it is manifest wee have but a portion of the Spirit in this life and there will be still a tang and a taste of the old man in us If a man put wine into a glasse then there will be a taste of nothing but wine but if hee put water into it howsoever it may change the colour of the water yet there will be a tang and a tast of the water even so if wee were all
Spirit then all we did would savour of the Spirit but because there is flesh therefore all that wee doe will have a tang and a tast of the flesh Cyrill doth observe that there is no rocke or stone so hard but it hath some seames in it whereby weeds may spring up and grow in it so there is no mans heart so filled with grace but there will some sinne or corruption appeare by one occasion or other as matter to humble us and yet to comfort us in that wee see and hate it The second conclusion is that it is but a small portion of the Spirit and measure of grace that God giveth at the first to his servants for all the great workes of God begin in weakenesse all the glory of this world was but a confused heape man was made of a lumpe of earth and Christ which is God over all blessed for ever Amen he was a little childe for as it is in the life of Nature so it is in the life of Grace in the life of Nature at the first when a childe is borne it hath all the parts of a man a face eyes hands and feete which though they bee but little at the beginning yet after in time they grow to the full growth that God hath appointed in him at first there are the true parts of a man though they are not come to the full perfection so it is in the life of Grace there is in a Christian at his first conversion Faith and Repentance Love Zeale and all the graces of the Spirit though but in weake measure yet truely and really which afterwards will grow up to a greater degree of strength till they come to full perfection and therefore as the man said Mark 9. I beleeve Lord but helpe mine unbeleefe so may every weake Christian say Lord I have faith but helpe the weakenesse of my faith I have repentance but helpe the weakenesse of my repentance I have love but helpe the weakenesse of my love so then all the graces of God begin in weakenesse But here some man may say what is the least measure of Grace that God giveth to any man that he saveth I answer there are two degrees of it First a desire to beleeve to repent and obey for generally Divines say that the desire of faith is faith it selfe the desire of repentance is repentance it self and the desire that we have to obey God is obedience it self not in deed and in act but in Gods acceptance because it pleaseth him to accept the will for the deede according to that which the Apostle Paul saith 2 Cor. 8. 12. If there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that he hath not so if there bee but a desire to beleeve repent and obey if they be constant setled and fleeting without doubt it shall be accepted and this is the least measure of grace that he giveth to any that he saveth Secondly the least measure of saving grace is to mourne and to grieve that wee cannot repent and beleeve in this case one mourneth and grieveth that hee findeth such hardnesse of heart in himselfe whereof the Church of God complaineth Esai 63. 17. O Lord why hast thou made us to erre from thy waies and hardned our hearts from thy feare when a man findes this there is surely a beginning of grace in him wee see a little Childe though it want power and strength to goe to the mother yet it will cry and moane it selfe to her so although a Christian wants power and strength to goe to God yet if they can cry to God and bemoane themselves to him they may have comfort and these be the least measures of grace that he giveth to any man that he saveth Now come we to make use of this point First that seeing God giveth but a small measure of grace at the first therefore no man ought to be discouraged for the small and weake beginnings of grace he finds in himselfe for Matth. 13. 31. the graces of God are likened to Seede now seeds are not trees by and by but they grow by little and little till they come to perfection so the graces of God are small at the beginning come not to perfection at the first but grow by little and little and therefore no man is to be discouraged though he feele but small and weake beginnings of grace Secondly seeing God giveth but a small portion of grace at the first no man must despise any for the smal and weake beginnings that he sees in his brethren Zech. 4. 10. saith the Prophet Who hath despised the day of small things but they shall rejoyce c. so Rom. 14. 1 we are enjoyned to the contrary him that is weake in faith receive unto thee doe not despise him because God is able to increase and to effect grace in him and therefore no man must despise the small and weake beginnings in any of his brethrn Thirdly seeing God giveth but a small portion or measure of grace at first therefore it must be every mans care to husband his graces well he that had but one Talent given him should have beene the best husband and ought to have beene so but indeed he was the worst so we contrary to his practice seeing wee have but a small measure of grace should labour therefore to increase it and to bee the better husbands Wee see young men that have but a little stocke when they begin the world will omit no time for their owne good if any man shall say to them why doe you labour thus and take so great paines they reply presently Alas I had but a small stocke and therefore I had need to take the more paines in like manner wee because wee have but a small beginning of grace should labour to increase it The third conclusion is that although God give but a small measure of grace yet it doth grow and increase in a Christian as I told you even now the graces of God are compared to Seed Matth. 13. 31. and not to a stone because a stone groweth not but seed if it bee sowne will grow and increase so if a man have the graces of God in him they will grow and increase if they be nourished by the use of good meanes therefore if thou finde not an increase and a growth of grace thou may'st doubt whether thou hast the graces of God or no we see when a man sowes seed in his garden if he water them and they grow not he saith Sure the seed was naught in like manner if we finde not a growth and increase of grace in us but are as ignorant and no more forward now than we were seven yeares agoe in the practise of knowledge and duties of faith and repentance wee justly may say the seed was not good and truly
hee cannot lose the ground or roote of the Spirit In the 6. of Esay the Prophet tels us that though the trees seeme to be dead in the winter and have no leaves not fruit on them yet they have in them Mackselat as it is in the Hebrew or Substantia as in the latine that is that there is a certaine moisture or sappe that lies in the roote and preserveth it that it dieth not so it is in all the falls of Gods people there is a certaine sappe or moysture of grace that lieth hid in the heart that preserveth them therefore although a man may lose the operations and feeling of the Spirit yet it is but for a little time for the grace that lieth hid in the heart preserveth them The Vse is that it is a sweete comfort to a Christian that if once he hath the spirit of grace the worke of regeneration justification and sanctification wrought in him he shall never lose this A man may lose all worldly friends and comforts his skinne and teeth yea life it selfe but if a man have the spirit hee shall not lose that As Act. 20. Saint Paul saith when Eutichus fell out at the window Trouble not your selves for there is life in him so wee may say in all the falls of Gods people trouble not your selves for there is life there is the spirit of God in them The second is seeing a man may lose the comfort of the spirit and the feeling thereof insomuch that one may have as little comfort as a man that is adjudged to Hell therefore he must take heed that hee doe not grieve the spirit but labour to nourish it by the use of good meanes as Exod. 33. when the Lord was departed from the Children of Israel but a little while no man would put on his best rayment but wept and mourned so a Christian if the Lord takes away the comfortable feeling of his spirit and is departed from him but a day or an hower hee cannot be merry till he feeles it againe and therefore it is good to husband the graces of the spirit that want of them doe not cause him to depart from them Thirdly seeing there are some graces that are proper to the elect and reprobate which a man may have and perish therefore every man should labour to bring himselfe into such estate of grace as hee shall never lose nor the devill and hell shall take away from him it is a pitifull thing that men doe not say to themselves indeed I have the grace of Illumination I have knowledge and restraining grace I have the graces that are proper to good and bad to the reprobate and Elect but what is this to the comfort of a Christian I may perish for all this therefore why doe I not labour for those graces that are proper to the Elect onely which if hee have hee hath assurance never to lose them againe he may lose his goods friends skinne and life but hee cannot lose the Spirit if a castle have three wals about it and the men that are within the first wall be surprised put to the sword and massacred they will labour to get within the second wall that so they may bee preserved so if a man bee come within the first wall that hee hath common graces where the devill may surprise him to escape his danger hee will labour to get within the second wall to get the graces that are peculiar to Gods people and then he shall be safe The last point is how wee may retaine and keepe the Spirit we read Luk. 6. 40. when Christ had raised up the Maide to life he commanded to give her meate thereby to teach us that when the life of nature or the life of grace bee begun there must bee meanes used to nourish it hence wee inferre it must bee every mans care that if he have the Spirit hee must labour to nourish it Now there bee five meanes whereby a man may nourish the Spirit First by a diligent use of the good meanes as preaching the Sacraments prayer reading the Scriptures and conferring of good things this is a speciall meanes to nourish the Spirit It is a principle in nature that bodies are nourished by the same things they were begun so looke by what meanes the Spirit comes into a man by the same things it must be nourished Now wee have heard that the Spirit of God comes into a man by the preaching of the Word prayer repenting of our sinnes so by the same meanes it is continued therefore let men attend to the use of good meanes to heare the Word preached receive the Sacraments pray read the Scriptures and conferre of good things which duties are speciall meanes to retaine the Spirit but if men will not heare the Word preached pray read the Scripture nor meditate of good things but spend time idlely no marvell though the Spirit decay in them for as a man may kill a tree although he want a Saw or an axe to chop downe the top by picking away the moulds from the roote so though a man lay no violent hands on the Spirit yet if hee picke away the moulds take away the use of good meanes the Spirit will decay in him therefore if men would retaine the Spirit let them hold them to the use of good meanes The second meanes to retaine and keepe the Spirit is to take heed wee doe not grieve the Spirit as Ephes 4. 30. Grieve not the Spirit by the which ye are sealed unto the day of redemption it is the Spirit that seales our redemption unto us all the hope we have in God of heaven and of glory it is from the Spirit therefore let us take heede wee doe not grieve the Spirit there are some things in nature that are ready to put forth themselves to man but let them never so little offend them and they are ready to pull in themselves as the eye of a man a snaile and shell-fish the eye of a man is ready to put forth to us but if you offend it never so little it is ready to close and shut up his light the Spirit of God is of this nature it is ready to put forth it selfe to a man but offend it never so little and it will close against him therefore we must take heed wee doe not grieve the Spirit And for your information I will shew you two wayes how a man may grieve the Spirit First when a man sinnes against his Illumination and inlightning when he lyes sweares commits uncleannesse steales against conscience and knowledge and against the first grace of God other sinnes grieve the Spirit but these in a speciall manner they doe as it were wound the Spirit and let out the life and bloud of it so God complaines Ezek. 8. 6. Sonne of man scest thou not what they doe even the great abominations that the house
of Israel committeth here to cause me to depart from my sanctuary so the sinnes we commit against God especially when we sinne against our inlightning they cause the Spirit of God to depart from us wee see when poore Bees have gathered a great deale of hony into their hive a man may drive them out with smoke so when the Spirit of God is come into a man and hath gathered a great deale of hony hath brought a great deale of comfort and joy to his soule hee may drive him out with his smoke as it were therefore we must take heed we doe not grieve him with our sinnes The second way that a man may grieve the Spirit of God is by not being obedient to the motions of it as Psalm 95. 10. saith the Lord Forty yeeres long was I grieved with this generation how did they grieve him they would not heare the voyce of God nor be obedient to the motions of his Spirit in like manner when men will not heare the voyce of God speaking to them from day to day nor obey the motions of his Spirit calling them to repent to beleeve to be charitable to their neighbours they doe grieve and offend the Spirit The third meanes to retaine and keepe the Spirit is to marke the removes of the Spirit for the Spirit doth not remove all at one time but by degrees by little and little as Ezek. 16. 4. 18. 19. we see the glory of God did not depart from the Temple all at once but first from the Cherub over the doore and then from the doore to the entring in of the gate so it is with the graces of God they doe not depart all at once but the degrees first a man loseth one grace and then another even as the leaves of a tree fal not al off together but some to day and some the next day till all the leaves be gone so it is with the graces of his Spirit therefore when a man findes the first remove of the Spirit that there is an abating of his zeale his care or of his love it must bee his wisedome to lay hold of the Spirit as Luke 24. when Christ had set afoot good things in the two Disciples hee makes a proffer to bee gone from them doe they let him goe no but they importune him and desire him to stay with them so if the Spirit of God makes a proffer to bee gone wee must not let it goe but lay hold on it and importune it when we feele it about going Thus David did Psal 51. 11. feeling the Spirit of God to remoove from him in regard of the foule sinne he had committed doth hee let the Spirit goe no but he prayes to the Lord that hee would not take away his Spirit and repents of his sinne so when a Christian hath given occasion by his sinnes that the spirit of God should depart from him hee must not let him goe but pray to God that the Lord would not take his spirit from him for if a Christian bee not carefull when hee feeles the spirit of God remove from him but lets it goe if it will fearefull will the fall of that man be It is a rule in Physicke if a man take it if it doth not stirre the humour the party will die so when we take Gods Physicke if it doth not stirre the humour nor we moved with it we are in danger of dying therefore we must marke the first removes of the Spirit The fourth meanes to retaine the Spirit is to use and to imploy the spirit for if men will not use the spirit excuse it to the bettering of their life and well ordering of their courses the Lord will take it away from them as Matth. 25. We see he that had but one Talent given him because he did not use and imploy it the Lord takes it away from him so if the Lord give us his Spirit and we doe not use and exercise it he will take it from us If a man lend a Saw or an Axe and he that borrowed it doth not use it but lets it ly rusting if the owner see it so he will take it away so when the Lord lends us his spirit and we doe not use it but let it lie rusting if so that doth not stir us up to the duties of Prayer and holinesse what may we looke for but that God will take away his Spirit The fifth meanes to retaine and keepe the spirit is that wee take heede that we doe not overcharge and burthen the spirit for if wee overcharge and burthen it this will drive it away I shewed you the last day that a man may not onely quench fire with water but he may also quench it by heaping upon it a great deale of Earth and Mould yea the very weight and burthen of greene wood will smother and put out the fire so we may quench the spirit not onely with our sinnes which are like cold water but wee may quench it by overburthening it with weighty worldly cares wee see when a mans heart is drawne away with the World what a hard matter it is to draw him to the duties of Prayer and Religion he is ready to say he can have no time for them Therefore men must take heed they doe not overcharge and burthen the Spirit with worldly cares wee see a Shippe will not onely sinke with leaking in of water at a hole but also if they overburthen the Shippe So if wee overburthen the Spirit with worldly cares they will drive away the Spirit These bee the five meanes by the which wee maintaine and keepe the spirit therefore as Christ said to his Disciples Blessed are ye if ye doe these things so say I to you Now ye know these things blessed are ye if ye doe them And because the holy Ghost is the greatest comfort that a man hath Therefore above all things let a man labour to retaine and keepe him If a man hath an hundred trees in his Garden or Orchard if there be one that is a tree of speciall use to him his wife and children friends and neighbours what will he doe He will be sure to nourish his tree and to lay fresh moulds to the roote of it whatsoever hee doth to the rest so the Holy Ghost as a tree of Life that hee his wife children and friends live by though a man have a number of other comforts yet how carefull should he be to nourish this comfort Thus at last wee have heard these profitable questions concerning the Holy Ghost and I pray God wee may so live in this life as that we may live everlasstingly in the life to come SERMON LIX ACTS 2. 47. And the Lord added to the Church from day to day such as should be saved I Have shewed before that the faith of a Christian consists in two things In God and the Church of God
he had seene that in time to come they would have beene therefore this practise of Christ the Prophets and Apostles in sending them to the Scriptures shewes that they were not corrupted nor depraved The fourth reason is drawne from the circumstance of time which both Saint Ierome and Bellarmine doe approve of that if the Scriptures were corrupted by the Iewes it was either before Christs time or soone after his time if it had beene corrupted before his time as hee did reproove other corruptions hee would have reprooved this also but he did not reproove this and therefore it was not corrupted before his time againe it was not after his time for as Augustine saith the Iewish Church indured but a while after his time and then it did diffuse it selfe into all the world then though the Iewes might have corrupted the bookes that were in their owne hands yet they could not corrupt all the bookes that were in so many sundry hands scattered all the world over and therefore it was impossible for the Iewes to corrupt any Philo and Iosephus report that the Iewes lived two thousand yeeres under the Law when there was not one word corrupted nay they say that the the Iewes would suffer a hundred deaths before they would have corrupted any one word So then this reason stands good that it was not corrupted before Christs time nor after his time and therefore it is not corrupted in the Originall The fifth reason is taken from the Iudgement of the learned saith Saint Ierome if wee make any doubt of any question in our Bibles we straight runne to bee resolved of it in the Originall tongue if it bee in the new Testament we goe to the Greeke if it be in the Old Testament we goe to the Hebrew likewise Saint Augustine saith if any man make any doubt or question of this or that in the Scripture by and by wee goe to the Hebrew Bible to cleere our controversie as to the Canon law Hence we conclude by these reasons that the Church hath preserved the letter of the Scripture without any corruption Whereof we should make that use that Paul teacheth 2 Cor 6. 1. Wee as workers together with him beseech you also that you receive not the grace of God in vaine so then it is a grace and a great grace that the Lord hath preserved the Scripture without any corruption in the Hebrew text therefore I beseech you that you would not receive this grace of God in vaine but labour to grow in knowledge and to nourish thy faith to increase the graces of his Spirit to the weakening of thy sinnes and corruptions Now here may a question be made indeed the Lord hath preserved the Scripture in the Originall tongue without any corruption but in the Latine and other tongues they have beene corrupted and therefore what is this to us we cannot understand Hebrew Againe there was a Popish priests who said that wee have no faith because wee have not the Word of God for faith is grounded on the Word of God but the Word of God saith he was written in Hebrew and in Greeke which translated into an other tongue is not the Word of God how then shall we in this case know it to be the Word of God To this I answer that the Lord doth by us as Ioseph did by his brethren Gen. 42. 12. first hee spake unto them by an interpreter and afterwards by his owne mouth so the Lord doth speake unto us by the mouth of his servants and afterwards by his owne as we know the king makes a proclamation of his will to his subjects in English which when it commeth into Wales where they cannot understand it by one of the kings subjects is taken and translated into Welch wherein it differeth not a haire from the other so it pleased God to proclaime his will to his servants in the Hebrew and the Greeke tongue at first after which they were translated into all tongues by his servants so that there is not a haire difference betweene them in substance I but how shall wee know they bee rightly translated Hereto I answer first out of Chrysostome that we need not doubt but whatsoever is needfull to salvation is set downe plainely and cleerely in the Scriptures and Augustine adds that all those places in the Scriptures which speake of Faith and good manners bee plaine and easie therefore in plaine and easie places the interpreters could not be deceived Secondly a man may know it is the Word of God in our tongue by the same meanes they may know it in Hebrew and that is by the purity sincerity majestie and the power thereof to worke on the soules and consciences of men Therefore when a Christian shall feele and see the power of it worke on mens consciences and soules with the same purity and majesty they may safely say It is God speakes and not man It is the voyce of my welbeloved that speaketh as it is in the Canticles if one put pretious water into a glasse and after put it into an earthen vessell by the taste and vertue of it he may know it to be the same water that it was in the glasse so we may know the Word of God which is in Hebrew and Greeke to be the same in our tongue by the vertue purity sincerity and power thereof therefore the Popish priests opinion is but a tricke of wit and scant that I but there are some differences in the translations I answer first they differ not in sense but in words and termes for the Scripture containes such high wisedome as no one man is able to expresse it therefore the divers translators goe as neere as they can to expresse it some in one thing and some in an other and all to make knowne the wisedome of God to us so that it cannot be denied but that the difference of translations is a great helpe to expound the Scriptures Secondly I answer that where there is any difference it is not in the substance or any materiall point but it is in genealogies and yeares and where any doe finde these differences they may bee satisfied in it by the helpe of their pastours and teachers to instance a few Matth. 1. 11. in the ordinary Bibles there is next unto Iosias Iakim which in the new translation is left out now if any man would know which of these are the better let him looke into the 17. vers where hee may see that all the Generations from Abraham to David are fourteene all betweene David and the captivitie fourteene and from the captivitie to Christs time are fourteene now looke into your ordinary Bibles where are fifteene generations betweene David and the captivitie therefore the new translation is the better so Exod. 3. 19. in the ordinary Bibles it is thus read And I know that the king of Egypt will not
communion two things are to bee looked unto First that wee have communion with Christ and then with his members that wee may have communion with Christ wee must labour to get the Spirit of Christ for as Saint Paul saith Rom. 8. 9. If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ hee is none of his Now the meanes to come by it is by the Word and Sacraments which be the conduits and channels to convey the Spirit into us therefore wee must apply our selves to the hearing of the Word preached and to the receiving of the Sacraments and so often as wee use these meanes we should labour to feele the Power of Christ in us that wee may say with Saint Paul Gal. 2. I live not but Christ liveth in me If a man take Physicke the next question that useth to bee asked is what doth the Physicke worke for if it doth not it is very dangerous to him that taketh it and if he mend not speedily after it and gather strength they doe suspect the man to bee but a dead man even so the Word and Sacraments are Gods Physicke which when we have received the next thing that wee should enquire into is whether they worke upon us or no if they doe not stirre our bad humors as it were and bee a meanes to remove our sinnes and to get strength against them that we may be quickned in our soules with holy graces if wee doe not mend I say upon it our estate is full of danger Therefore it must bee our care to profit by the use these good meanes that we may feele the Power of Christ in us to kill sinne and to quicken up all the graces that are in us for the more wee increase in communion with Christ the lesse wee shall have communion with our sinnes To explaine this to you give me leave to use a familiar similitude A certaine man there was that had a foule yard who got gravell and stones to mend it yet still his yard was foule then having a little spring in it he opens that and turnes the streame through his yard which carried away all the rubbish filth and dirt so when wee feele and see our hearts to bee uncleane the way to mend them is not to put gravell stones upon them but there is a little spring of the blood of Christ which we must labor to turne into them and this will bee sure to carry all the filth rubbish and corruption that is in us Againe those that make opticke glasses they say can gather all the Sunne beames so together as by reflecting them on a ship they can set it on fire in like manner if we can gather all the gratious beames of the graces of Christ into our hearts though it doe not burne the ship yet it will burne up all our sinnes and corruptions therefore it must be our care by the use of good meanes to nourish this holy Communion that we have with Christ by the Spirit Now as we have communion with Christ so also with his Members by love I shewed that there is a threefold Communion of the living with the living of the living with the dead and of the dead with the dead which was twofold in their bodies and soules But of this sufficiently before for of the severall Communions of Saints one with another I have at divers times spoken my intention at this present is onely to prosecute such necessary consequences as depend upon this Doctrine which also I doe reduce chiefly to these three heads First That the soule of man dieth not against Atheists Secondly That the soule sleepeth not with the Body against Anabaptists Thirdly That the soule goeth not to Purgatorie against Papists Of these in Order and first That the soule of a man dieth not against the Atheists of this time who say that the soule dieth together with the body indeed it were well with them that their soules might die with their bodies as a beast dieth for it goeth but to the ground and there is an end of them but their soules I meane Atheists shall goe into paines and torments Now because this is a weightie point and of some importance I will prove it to you first by the Scripture and secondly by Reason by the Scripture for your sakes for they care not for the Scriptures and by Reason for their sakes because they may bee left without excuse First by the Scriptures Eccl. 12. 7. Then shall the dust returne to the earth and the Spirit to God that gave it likewise Christ saith to the theefe This day shalt thou bee with mee in Paradise Luk. 23. Now this could not bee spoken of his bodie for that was in the hands of the Souldiers to burie therefore it was spoken in regard of his soule Secondly by Reasons which are chiefly three First That which is corrupted is corrupted by the contrarie of it but there is nothing contrarie to the soule but sinne as 1 Pet. 2. 11. S. Peter exhorts the brethren Dearly beloved I beseech your as Pilgrims strangers abstaine from fleshly lusts that fight against the soule Now sinne is not contrarie to the substance of the soule but to the puritie sanctitie thereof therefore though sinne destroy the puritie of the soule it cannot destroy the subtance of the soule and consequently the soule still liveth Secondly That if the soule may doe any action in the body that depends not of the body without the helpe of it then it may subsist without the body which wee may easily perceive aswell by demonstration out of the rules of Philosophy as by evident notes and markes proceeding from the operation of our soule within our selves as the severall operations of the intellectuall faculties that doe not depend at all on the body even so it is in existing but the soule may doe some action in the body that doth not depend on it as the judgement and the will therefore it may exist without the body Thirdly a thing that corrupteth must corrupt to something or to nothing If they say it doth corrupt to some thing then it will dissolve to the same thing that it was made of but it was not made of the foure Elements for then it would bee some thing nor of the temper of the Elements for then it should bee compounded but all Divines hold that the soule is not a compound thing but a thing undividable therefore the soule doth not corrupt to something And it doth not corrupt to nothing for of nothing nothing can bee made by the power of nature but by his owne power God is able to make something of nothing So this opinion is false therefore if the Atheists cannot tell us what becommeth of the soule and whether it dieth or not Gods word can tell that the soule doth not dye but that it is immortall The Use is seeing the soule liveth when it is out
therefore let every man so attend to the things of this life as that he may labor for everlasting life which is the blessing of all blessings I but is everlasting life so great a blessing seeing the wicked shall bee raised to everlasting life I answer that the wicked shall bee raised up to everlasting life which life shall bee a continuall death to them for looke in what extremitie any man is in when hee is a dying grieving and groaning as though his Spirit were departing in the like extremitie shall all the wicked bee in dying and never dye breathing out their last breath and yet never breathing it out If a man for an offence should be adjudged to lye in such a hot furnace as was prepared for the three Children by Nebuchadnezzar but two yeeres hee would thinke he were better die a thousand deaths than to lye in such extremitie But what is temporarie fire to Hell fire It is nothing comparable to it what is the wrath of man to the wrath of God nothing there is no death to the death of the wicked and no torment like the torment of Hell for their death is continuall If a man were put to his choyce no doubt hee would die a thousand deaths temporary before hee would dye that death For though the deaths of mens devising bee terrible yet they are nothing compared to the death and punishments that God can devise for the wicked And yet wee see how men labor to avoid to flie temporarie death they will runne ride take physicke endure any paines to shunne it which is but a flea biting as it were if compared which eternall death and never feare never labor to shun this latter which is the most wofull of all other We see how afraid men bee of the plague so as they will labour by all meanes to avoide it which yet brings but temporarie death how much more afraid should wee bee of sinne because that is the cause of eternall death Here wee see the madnesse of the world which labours to avoid temporarie death and yet will not strive to avoid sinne which brings eternall But let us pray to God to avoid sinne that so wee may avoid eternall death for the wicked shall rise no to live eternally but to dye eternally nay their life shall bee worse than death if any thing can be worse but it is otherwise with the people of God they shall rise to everlasting life for hee bestowes that of none but his people and Church Now here wee are to consider two things 1. What it is that God doth promise 2. The Continuance of it First hee promiseth to his People Life now Life is two-fold 1. Naturall 2. Spirituall First the Naturall life is upheld by the use of meate drinke and physicke wherein both the good and bad have their part for this is proper to both but that is not the life that our christian faith here speakes of For to speake exactly it is but the way to life whereof Christ speakes Matth. 5. 25. Agree with thy adversarie quickly whilest thou art in the way with him c. where Christ shewes that this life is but the way to everlasting life Therefore it must bee every mans wisedome to passe this life so here as that hee may make it the way to everlasting life Now our spirituall life is upheld by having Communion with God for as the soule is the life of the body so God is the life of the soule because as the body cannot have life but by Communion with the soule so the soule cannot live unlesse it have Communion with God Which life is spoken of Psal 16. 11. Thou wilt shew mee the path of life in thy presence is the fulnesse of joy at thy right hand are pleasures for evermore And Iohn 5. 40. Christ sayes But yee will not come unto mee that ye may have life And this is the life which Christ promiseth here for it is nothing to live the life of nature to eate drinke and sleepe which doth but nourish the body and never looke to the life of grace but the speciall care of a Christian must bee for that a number of men thinke if they can live the life of nature they care not for living the spirituall life for faith or repentance or to live holily here the speciall thing I say which we should looke to is to live hereafter We finde Gen. 17. 18. Abraham saith unto God Oh that Ismael might live in thy sight so this should bee the request wee should make to God Oh that I may live the life of the Spirit indeed I live a naturall life but I desire to live the life of grace so David Psal 119. 175. saith Let my soule live and it shall praise thee my body liveth and I goe up and down with it but let my soule live and then I shall praise thee which is the blessing of all blessings to have Communion with God to draw neere to him and bee acquainted with him by prayer repentance and amendment of life Now there are two degrees of spirituall life 1. The Life of Grace 2. The Life of Glorie First in that the soule hath Communion with God by faith which Communion is many times darkened and eclipsed by sinne when yet in the interim it hath many a glimpse of it as the Sunne being under a cloude is kept from our sight that we cannot see it untill it breakes out so it is our sinnes which hinders this sweet Communion that is betweene God and the soule As it is with the light and the eye as long as the eye is well it dare boldly looke on the light but if it catch a blow or an hurt it must have somewhat to hang before it because the light offends it So it is between God and the soule as long as it stands in good termes with God so long it dare with boldnesse come unto God but if once it catch a blow have a hurt and a wound it is afraid to come before God This is the life of Grace Now the Life of Glorie is to live in the blessed presence of God in the Kingdome of Heaven where the sweet face of God shall shine on us and where wee shall have the Company of the Angells and Holy Spirits But this is the order First wee must live the life of grace and then the life of Glorie and therefore every man must acquaint himselfe with God by Prayer and in repenting for his sinnes that so we may looke to have Communion with him in the life to come but if we doe not acquaint our selves to prayer and in the use of holy meanes then we are as strangers to him and must not looke to have Communion with him in the life of Glorie But to inlarge my selfe further in the point of Eternall Life let us consider of it a little more
wee beleeve and this Faith is matter of Experience wrought in our hearts by the Spirit of God It is sufficient that that faith which wee doe beleeve is contained in the Scriptures Now whereas they object that we make it a thirteenth Article their fourteenth Apostle adds to these twelve many more articles of faith which he inforceth to be beleeved with the same necessity of faith as these twelve neither hath he onely entred upon Christs prerogative in minting new articles of faith but likewise they have usurped over all Christian Churches by adding Romane to the Catholike Church in the Creed A bold imposture But for speciall faith the maine office of the Holy Spirit is In opening generall Truths to reveale our particular interest in those Truths and to breed special Faith whereby we make them our owne because the Spirit of God reveales the minde of God to every particular Christian for as the things beleeved are truths above nature so the Grace of faith whereby we beleeve is a grace above Nature and created as a supernaturall eye in the Soule to see supernaturall truths Secondly Where sacred truths are truely apprehended there the Spirit workes an impression in the soule sutable to the things beleeved every Article hath a power in it which the Spirit doth imprint upon the Soule The Beleefe of God to be the Father Almighty breeds an impression of dependance reverence and comfort The Beleefe and knowledge of Christ crucified is a crucifying knowledge The true knowledge and faith in Christ rising is a raising knowledge the knowledge of the Abasement of Christ is an abasing knowledge because faith sees it selfe one with Christ in both states We cannot truly beleeve what Christ hath wrought for us but at the same time the Spirit of Christ worketh something in us Thirdly it is convenient for the giving of due honour to every person to consider of the worke appropriated to every one all come from the Father all are exactly performed by the Son in our nature for the Redemption of those that the Father hath given Him The Gathering out of the world of that blessed society which we call the Church into an holy Communion and the Sanctifying of it and Sealing unto it all the priviledges believed as Forgivenesse of sinnes Resurrection of the body and Life everlasting c. proceed from the Holy Ghost Fourthly it hath pleased the great God to enter into a Treaty and covenant of agreement with us his poore creatures the articles of which agreement are here comprized God for his part undertakes to convey all that concernes our happinesse upon our receiving of them by beleeving on him Every one in particular that recites these articles from a spirit of faith makes good this condition and this is that answer of a good conscience which Peter speakes of whereby being demanded what our faith is every one in particular answeres to every Article I beleeve I not onely understand and conceive it but assent unto it in my judgement as true and consent to it in my will as good and build my comfort upon it as good too me this act of Beleefe carries the whole soule with it Fifthly though it is wee that answer yet the power by which wee answer is no lesse than that whereby God created the world and raised Christ from the dead The answer is ours but the power and strength is Gods whereby wee answere who performes both his part and ours too in the covenant It is a higher matter to beleeve than the common sort thinke it For this answer of Faith to these truths as it is caused by the power of Gods Spirit so is it powerfull to answer all temptations of Satan all seducements of the world all terrours of conscience from the wrath of God and the curse of the Law it setteth the soule as upon a rocke above all Sixthly these Articles are a touchstone at hand to try all opinions by for crooked things are discernded by bringing them to the rule what directly or by immediate and neere consequence opposeth these is to bee rejected as contrary to the platforme of wholesome doctrine That one monster of opinions of the bread turned into the body of Christ by transubstantiation overthrowes at once foure Articles of the Creed The incarnation of Christ Ascension Sitting at the Right hand of God and comming to judgment for if Christs body be so often made of a peece of bread being in so many places at once here upon earth how can all these Articles be true Againe seventhly these grounds of Faith have likewise a speciall influence in direction and incouragement unto all Christian duties A holy life is but the infusion of holy truths Augustine saith well non bene vivitur ubi bene de Deo non creditur men of an ill beleefe cannot be of a good life wherupon the Apostles method is to build their exhortations to Christian duties upon the grounds of Christian Faith But we must remember that as faith yeelds a good life and conscience so a conscience is the vessell to preserve the Doctrine of Faith else a shipwracke of faith will follow If there bee a delighting in unrighteousnesse there will not be a love of the truth and if we love not the truth then there will be a preparednesse to beleeve any lye and that by Goâ just judgement 2 Thes 2. 12. Eighthly as these fundamentall truths yeeld strength to the whole frame of a Christian life So they are so many springs and wels of consolation for Gods people to draw-from whereupon that good Prince George Anhalt whom Luthers time became a Preacher of the Gospell intending to comfort his brother Prince Iohn raiseth his comfort from the last three Articles Remission of sinnes Resurrection of the body and Life Everlasting which as they have their strength from the former Articles are able to raise any drooping spirit and therefore in the greatest agonies it is the readiest way to suck comfort from these benefits But I omit other things intending onely to say something by way of Preface And thus Good Reader I commend this worke unto thee and both it and thee to Gods blessing Thine in the Lord R. SIBBS AN EXPOSITION OF THE CREED SERMON I. ROM 3. 28. Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by Faith without the deeds of the Law AS the Children of Israel having sojourned long enough in Horeb were by Gods speaking to Moses commanded to remove thence and goe further off Deut. 6. So in some sort I may say we having in our ordinarie course gone through divers necessary points of Religion as the Lords Praier Repentance c. must now go on further to speake of the Doctrine of Faith a large and great Field ful of knowledge and exceeding comfort wherefore I shall have so much the more need to be helpâ on by your prayers as my weaknesse and inhabilitie is unfit for so great
in the life of a Christian first that a man is justified by it before God secondly that he is thereby sanctified in this world thirdly that hee must live by his faith and fourthly that hee must die in faith wee raised from hence two points of exhortation the first was that wee labour to get faith whatsoever it cost us because wee are justified by it before God and sanctified by it in this world If a man goe to market and hee heare hee may have good advantage by buying of such and such commodities hee will not sticke at it whatsoever it cost or whatsoever the price be And even so seeing faith doth bring us such advantage let us not sticke at the price of it whatsoever it cost us our pleasures our ease or much labour The second point of exhortation was that wee labour to keepe and to nourish it by all meanes now because there bee divers faiths and lest the divell should deceive us with a dead faith as the mother was with the dead childe instead of her living therefore wee will speake of the divers kinds thereof For as wee must labour for it so wee must looke it be the true faith if a king should have a servant and should send him into his Treasurie and he should bid him take silver and gold or what jewels he would have and whatsoever he wanteth the servant would surely looke he had the key and the right key too or else hee might turne and turne and never the better so when God doth offer such rich treasures in the Gospell then the next thing is we must looke to it that we must have a right key that is true faith or else wee may turne and turne and never the better and therefore that we be not deceived we are to consider generally there be foure kinds of faith 1. Historicall faith 2. Temporary faith 3. Miraculous faith 4. True saving faith First Historicall faith is when a man beleeves the history of the Bible to be true without application of it that is cannot apply the word of God to the comforting of his conscience to the directing of his life nor to the humbling of himselfe This hath no grace in it it is no worke of God but it ariseth from the light of nature for as wee beleeve other stories so also wee may beleeve this and assentunto it and therefore no grace of God Iames 2. the divels have this kinde of faith they beleeve the Scriptures that there is a God and therefore tremble now he doth not so because he is illuminated by Gods Spirit but by the light of nature by this he knowes it and therefore a man may have this faith and not true faith Here we are to note a strange malice of the divell that he would keep from men that which he beleeveth himselfe for hee beleeveth that there is a God and beleeveth the word of God to bee true and that there is a hell to torment and yet many men beleeve not this they do not beleeve there is a God or that there is a hell or that the Scriptures bee true and therefore they come short of the faith of the divell have no grace and therefore it cannot be true faith A man may beleeve there is a God that he is a just God that the word of God is true that there is pardon for sinnes rewards for the Godly punishments for the wicked and yet this is not the true faith for it failes in two things first is failes in the true resolved grounds of faith for as the Schoolemen say True faith never rests till it come at his resolved ground to rest on God for as they say faith doth not beleeve the resurrection of the body because Peter or Paul wrote and the rest of the holy men but true faith doth beleeve it because God spake it so that true faith rests on God as the last ground So 2 Peter 1. 21. saith he For the Prophecy came not in old time by the will of man but holy men spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost so these holy men did not write the Scriptures in their owne name but they wrote them as the Pen-men and Secretaries of Almighty God and therefore we are not to rest in them because they wrote them but because God spake them and it is his will and all Scripture is given by inspiration of God Tertullian hath a saying and that is this That the Kings and Princes of this world when they would have their Lawes knowne to men they send it by Shreeves to proclaime and make it knowne to them so saith he the Prophets and Apostles be as it were the Shreeves and Officers of Almighty God to make Gods Lawes knowne unto men And as another learned man saith namely Augustine That it is true that Christ did write the Scriptures but not in his owne Person for he is the head but the Prophets and Apostles did write them as the very parts of Christ the very hands of Christ or the fingers of Christ to write the Scriptures for whatsoever Christ would have written to his people concerning his will he hath wrote by his Prophets and Apostles Ezek. 9. 8. Christ is there described to haue an Inckhorne of a writer at his reines Christ had his Inckhorne at his backe to write his last will and testament to his people when hee turned his backe upon them even when he was departed And therfore wee see that true faith in the last resolution staies on God it doth not rest on the Scriptures because Peter and Paul and the rest of the holy men of God spake it but because God hath taught it Therefore here wee may consider the ground of an historicall faith generally to beleeve the Scriptures and the Reason why men beleeve the Bible and in their common speech talke of it is because they never heard otherwise since they were borne but that the Scriptures were true So that it doth not arise from the true ground The second thing that historicall faith doth faile in is because it wants particular application of the word of God it doth assent to it that it is true but it goes no further it beleeves there is a God but not beleeve hee is a God to him it beleeves there is pardon of sinnes but not that his sinnes be pardoned and that God is just but not to him This is a maine defect in this Faith it doth not apply the word of God in the body there be two sorts of veines some of them bee sucking and drawing the meate into the stomacke to concoct the other carrying the strength of it into every part of a man so true faith like to these sucking veines carrieth the word downe into a mans heart and applyeth it unto him In the Gospell when Christ spake to his Disciples generally that one of them should betray him straight-way they said every one Is it I Master Is
best so it is evident that men make these things their god Secondly whatsoever a man takes most paines for that he makes his god But it is evident that men take more paines about their pleasures and money than they doe about God and therefore they doe make that their god Chrysostome saith Aske not thy tongue whether thou lovest God or no or takest more paines about thy pleasures money belly or thy sinnes than for him But aske thy life and conversation and that will tell thee that thou lovest thy pleasures more than thy God therefore he that saith he loveth God and yet loveth his pleasure more than God he lyeth hereby we must take heede that we doe not set our profits and our pleasures in the roome of God Secondly seeing there is but One God wee must labour to bee one as he is One For Gods labour is to bring all the decaied Creatures to be one as hee is One It is the Devill that brought in division and set man against God and one man against another but God laboureth to bring all to one though we cannot be all one in substance yet let us labour to be one in affection as it is said that the number of them that beleeved were of one heart and of one mind so we must labour to be of one heart and of one minde Ephes 4. 5. It is said There is one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all so Mal. 2. 10. It is said Have we not all one Father hath not one God made us why doe we transgresse every one against his brother and breake the covenant of our Father Therefore seeing God is one we must labour to be one as he is one Ezek. 37. wee read how the Prophet saw a number of bones lye scattered here and there but when once the Word of God came amongst them they ran bone to his bone sinewes grew upon them and flesh on the sinewes so howsoever we be scattered in our affections yet if the Word of God come amongst us we bee one as God is one straight way we runne together and be made one though not in substance one yet in affection heart and minde The fourth use is that seeing God is one therefore there is but one meanes of life and salvation as Rom. 3. 30. For it is one God who shall justifie the Circumcision by Faith and the uncircumcision through faith There is but one meanes whereby he gathereth all men unto him so that the best and holiest men that ever were are saved by the same meanes that the meanest and poorest are and the greatest sinner is saved by It is an opinion of some that they shall be saved in what Religion soever they professe but this cannot be because there is but one meanes of the saving of all men There was but one Tree of life one Doore in the Arke one high Priest one Mediator betweene God and man and therefore there is but one way to life and salvation if we be out of that way wee are in the way to damnation Therefore we must doe as a man in a journey O Sir saith he I am in a way but whither doth this way lead if he be told it leadeth to the kings court where he shall have great favour shewed or to a garden of pleasure or a place of Comfort then he will goe on cheerefully but if he be told that it leadeth to a prison a dungeon or to a place of torment he will stay and goe no further so should we say O sir we are in a way but whither doth it lead If to heaven to Gods favour to joy and comfort unspeakeable then we may with comfort go on but if we be told that the way we walke in leadeth to hell destruction and to torment we should make a stand and go no further therefore seeing there is but one way to life every one should labour to walke in that way Thirdly we professe that we beleeve he is a true God True first in regard of his Nature secondly in regard of his properties First he is a true God in regard of his Nature for he is of a spirituall no bodily substance there is no extention of his parts he doth not consist of parts as we doe but he is of a spirituall substance as Ioh. 4. 24. God is a Spirit Secondly he is infinite in time and in place there is no bounds nor limitations of him he cannot be comprehended as it is Psal 145. 3. Great is the Lord and most worthy to be praised and his greatnesse is incomprehensible so that his wisedome power justice and mercy no man can comprehend Thirdly he is the fountaine of all good things so that whatsoever good things the Creature hath it is from God For by him we live move and have our being and breathing as it is in Acts 17. 28. God doth give a being to us he hath a being of himselfe and therefore he hath no need of us he is not the better for our prayers nor the service wee doe him but we be the better for it and therefore every one when he conceiveth of God must see he hath a right apprehension of him hee must so conceive him as he hath revealed himselfe in his Word or else hee setteth up an idoll of his owne in his heart The heathen did deride Christians asking them where their God was and bidding them shew their God for they could shew theirs in such a Church and such a place Saith the Christian I cannot shew thee my God for he is a Spirit and cannot bee seene and therefore he is the true God yours may bee seene therefore he is not the true God but saith he if you would see my God get you the eyes of faith and I will shew you my God Men that have weake eyes get them eyes of a Chrystall glasse and then they see a number of things that they could not see before so when we cannot see God we should get Chrystall eyes the eyes of Faith and then wee shall see that we never saw before A number of people in the world cannot see God in the fields in their publike meetings in their houses but let them get the eyes of Faith and they shall see him very comfortably Secondly as we beleeve God to be true in Nature so we beleeve God to be true in his Properties He is a powerfull a wise a just a mercifull a loving God And therefore if wee beleeve that God is powerfull why then doe wee not trust in him If hee bee wise why be we not guided and governed by him If he bee just why doe wee not beleeve him in his promises And why are wee not affraid of offending him If hee be mercifull why should we despaire But a number of men take away the power of God for as the children of Israel in the wildernesse said Can God
made gratefull and acceptable to the people This wee may see in the anointing of Salomon in Mount Sion first that he was assigned and appointed by God secondly that hee was declared to be made fit for that calling that he was appointed to thirdly he was made gratefull and acceptable to the people so it was in the anointing of Christ 1. That hee was designated and appointed by God for the great worke of Redemption 2. A declaration that God had enabled him to the worke with gifts fit to discharge this calling 3. That hee was made gratefull and acceptable to the Church and all them that had to deale with him First as the partie anointed in the Law was thereby appointed for the worke so Christ was designed unto the great worke of Redemption and saving of man he did not intrude and thrust himselfe into this calling but he was appointed of God unto it so Heb. 5. 4. And no man taketh this honour unto himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron so likewise Christ tooke not this honour to be high Priest but he that said unto him Thou art my Sonne this day begat I thee gave it him so that Christ did not intrude and thrust himselfe upon it but it was God that put him upon the businesse and appointed him for the worke of redemption Christ saith of himselfe Ioh. 7. 28. Yet am I not come of my selfe but hee that sent me is true whom ye know not And so Peter Let all the house of Israel know of a surety that God hath made him both Lord and Christ Now what may this teach us that Christ would not enter upon so needefull a businesse and so great a worke as the saving of mens soules that he would not intrude or thrust himselfe upon it till hee was assigned and appointed of God This therefore must teach us that we should not intrude or thrust our selves upon any businesse or upon any calling till it bee assigned or appointed of God unto us This is the reason in the Scripture why the holy men are so carefull to approve their calling as Exod. 3. 15. And God spake further unto Moses Thus shalt thou say unto the Children of Israel The Lord God of your Fathers the God of Abraham the God of Isaak the God of Iacob hath sent me unto you so David confesses Psal 18. 43. Thou hast made me the head of the Gentiles so Ier. 17. 16. But I have not thrust in my selfe for a Pastor after thee and Amos 7. 14. Then answered Amos and said unto Amaziah I was no Prophet neither was I a Prophets sonne but I was an heardman and gathered wild figgs and the Lord tooke me as I followed the flocke and the Lord said unto me Goe prophesie unto my people Israel Thus wee see that we should not attempt or thrust our selves upon any businesse or calling till we be assigned or appointed of God to it we read Luk. 12. 14. when the man came to Christ to have divided his Inheritance Man saith hee who made mee a judge and a divider wee see that Christ would not intrude himselfe into that hee was not assigned to What shall we say then to them that are ready to thrust themselves upon every matter like Peter Iohn 21. 22. When Christ had told him what should befall him Peter saith to Christ What shall this man doe Christs answer is What is that to thee Looke to thine owne businesse and looke to thy owne calling so when we are busie about other mens callings or matters and intrude into them not having any calling from God Christs reproofe may well be applyed what is that to thee meddle with thy owne businesse and calling A river as long as it keepes within his owne bankes runnes cleare but if it swell and flow over the bankes it gathereth a great deale of soile and baggage so as long as a man keepes within his bounds and bankes all is well but if hee once breake over then hee gathereth a great deale of corruption therefore men must have wisedome not to intrude or meddle with a businesse till they have a calling from God seeing Christ would not take a needefull worke upon him till he was appointed of God unto it Secondly seeing God appointed and assigned unto Christ this office of Redeeming and saving us and that he is well pleased with him therefore we should so accept of him and receive him as Psal 2. 12. Kisse the Sonne lest he be angry as if he should say bee ready to entertaine and to take him as the Lord of your life the reason whereof is given before verse 6. Because he hath set him as King upon Sion his holy mountaine therefore we must kisse him and seeke to have his favour and to receive him as the Lord of our life We read Ioh. 1. 11. it was the sinne of the Iewes that Christ came amongst his owne and his owne received him not if they had beene strangers and had not knowne him to bee Christ then the matter had been the lesse but when they knew him yet did not receive him this made their sinne the greater so if wee bee strangers to him and know him not to be the Christ our sins are the lesse if we do not receive him and entertaine him but if wee know him that God hath made him Christ then our sins are so much the greater When Peter had proclaimed him to be Christ unto the Iewes straight way they were pricked in their hearts and were ready to receive him O that this might worke the like affection in us that when wee heare that God hath made him Christ and the Lord of life that wee might be pricked in our hearts and be contented to let all goe to lay hold of him Secondly this anointing was to be done upon the People to shew that he so chosen was furnished with all gifts and graces fit to discharge the calling and worke he was assigned unto For as I have shewed in the Law Anointing was an outward signe that the party Anointed was gifted and graced and had indowments of God given him fit to discharge the calling and worke hee was assigned unto so the Scripture speaketh of Christ that he was Anointed he had the gifts and graces of the Spirit powred upon him hee was not a weake one but he was enabled of God for the worke of redemption In Esay it is said the people make me no prince nor I can be no helper I have no bread in my house nor clothing but Christ cannot say so for God hath fitted him with gifts and graces to doe the worke hee hath assigned him unto Of Christ it is said Psal 89. 19. Thou speakest then in a vision unto thine holy One and saidest I have laid helpe upon one that is mighty so then it is not laid upon one that is a weake man to faint under the burden but one that is
3. Faith Adoration as Heb. 1. 6. When he brings his first begotten into the world he saith And let all the Angels worship him Invocation as by Stephen who called on God and said Lord Iesus receive my spirit so of Saul Act. 9. 14. it is said that hee bound all that called on the name of the Lord. Faith as Iohn 14. 1. Ye beleeve in God beleeve also in me to which purpose is that Act. 17. 3. Therefore wee may see by these arguments that Christ is God and to take heed of this brutish opinion of the Arrians Now what be the consequents of this that he was not a bare man but he was God also who did redeeme us There bee divers reasons why he onely should redeeme us First because he that did redeem us must beare the burthen of al the sins due to al men that hath beene and shall be now there was none that could doe this because the wrath of God was infinite save Christ Iesus for let the wrath of God come upon the Angels they are not able to beare nor stand under the burthen of it but it will presse downe and sinke them as low as Hell Secondly he that should redeeme us must pay a price Incomparable better and more worth than the bodies and soules of all men that ever were now there was none that could doe this but God and therefore he must bee God who redeemed us Thirdly he that should redeeme us must put on all our sinnes even all the sinnes that had been committed and shall be from the beginning of the world to the latter end and apparell himselfe with them but there is no man no Angell able to doe this and to stand before God unlesse there be infinite goodnesse in him to countervaile the justice of God therefore it must be God that must doe it The second branch is that we doe beleeve he is the onely Sonne of God not by creation as the Angels spoken of Iob 1. 6. nor by adoption and grace as men Ioh. 1. but by communicating his nature and essence to him Now this doth commend the goodnesse and mercy of God to us that when wee had sinned against him and had no way to redeeme our selves he having but one Sonne and his onely begotten Sonne yet gave him to dye for us so to redeeme us The uses are first seeing Christ is the only Son of God let us labour to become one with him and then we shall also be the sonnes of God as Ioh. 1. 12. But as many as received him to them he gave power to be the sonnes of God and Gal. 3. 26. For ye are all the sonnes of God by faith in Christ Iesus I know there is never a one here present but could be contented to be the sonne of God let us then labour to bee with Christ by faith and so we shall become the sonnes of God for hee draweth all his members into the same dignity with him David accounted it a great matter to be the sonne in law to a king so Moses to be a sonne to Pharaohs daughter howsoever he refused it afterward Now if it bee such a great matter to bee sonne in law to an earthly king much more is it to bee a sonne to God therefore what a comfort is this to such poore people that are one with Christ by faith howsoever they bee hated and despised at the hands of wicked men 1 Ioh. 3. 1. hee bringeth it in with an ecce Behold what love the Father hath shewed to us that we should be called the sonnes of God All the world doth not know what a great blessing it is to be the sonnes unto God wee see how great men will talke of their nobility and of their great descent but alas what is all this if we be not the sonnes of God therefore thinke this with thy selfe I am a great man in the world and come of a noble blood and a great descent but what is this unto me unlesse I bee the sonne of God And therefore let us labour to bee one with Christ and then as Christ was raised from the dead so he will raise us up together with him and wee shall be found the sonnes of God Secondly seeing Christ is the onely Sonne of God wee may see the horriblenesse of our sinnes and the greatnesse of them that when wee had sinned all the creatures in heaven and earth could not doe it but it must be the Sonne of God he must come downe take our nature upon him and dye for us Augustine saith O man by the great price that was paied for thee thou maiest consider the greatnesse of thy sinnes that they cost the bloud of Christ the Sonne of God If a man should commit an offence and all the nobles should kneele on their knees before the king for him and could not get release but that it must be the kings sonne onely that must doe it hee must shed his blood take the place of a malefactor be arraigned condemned and executed in his roome all men would conceive that this was a horrible fact that must be the cause of this this is our case when we had sinned all the heavenly powers could not bring us into favour againe but it must be the Sonne of God hee must take our roome and place bee arraigned condemned and executed for us therefore sinne is no small matter neither must wee esteeme of our sinnes slightly but consider with our selves that great are our sinnes that hath brought this on Christ Thirdly we should heare his voyce it is the charge the God giveth Matth. 3. 17. This is my beloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased heare him and therefore it is a great sinne to despise the voyce of Christ in the ministery of his Word Saint Paul sheweth what a great sinne it is saith he God spake by the Prophets at sundry times and in divers manners but now he hath spoken in these last times by his Sonne and therefore in the second Chapter he exhorteth us To take heede of it that wee doe not let it slip for if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and every transgression and disobedience receiveth a just recompence of reward How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Therefore seeing Christ is become a Prophet of the Church let us take heede we doe not despise his Word or voyce It was a holy thought in God when the Church of the Iewes had killed the Prophets beaten and despised them I will send my Sonne it may be they will reverence him it was a sweet thought in God to doe so And therefore let us take heed we doe not despise the voyce of Christ Ioh. 5. 28. it is said The dead shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of God even the dead cinders and ashes of men that have been rotting in the graves many thousand yeeres they shall startle and
labour to please men but wee must please Christ for he is our Lord we must give up our accounts to him If we should give up our accounts to men to kings or to great men wee should seeke to please them as 2 Cor. 5. 9. 10. Wherefore we labour that both dwelling at home and remooving from home we may be acceptable to him for wee shall all appeare before the Iudgement seat of Christ c. therefore wee must labour to approve our selves to him Saint Augustine saies servants will labour to please their masters whom if they can please they care not whether it please others or no so wee should labour to please Christ and care not though all the world were displeased with us so he bee pleased for we must not give an account to the world but to him If a man hold his lands and livings from any man he will be afraid to displease him or to fell a tree off his ground lest he make a forfeiture of his coppihold so seeing we hold all from God we must take heede we doe not make forfeiture and displease him lest he turne us out of all Fourthly seeing Christ is our Lord it was not a servant that died for us but it was the Lord If it had been a servant that had died wee had beene bound in duty and in love to him But seeing it was Christ our Lord that died how are we bound in love and duty unto him Iohn 13. when Christwashed his Disciples feete Peter saith inadmiration Lord wilt thou wash my seete so wee may say Lord wilt thou shead thy blood for me what shall I render unto thee or what duty shall I performe unto thee for so many surpassing mercies Fifthly seeing Christ is our Lord we must bee carefull to render our soules c. backe againe unto him in as good estate as he gave them to us If a man borrow any thing it is a shame it hee carry it not home againe in as good estate as hee had it so seeing wee have received our soules from him and they are but borrowed wee must take heed wee doe not marre them by our sinnes and so returne them worse home than we had them wee see in experience if a man should send his servant to the Indies to fetch gold give him a ship to fill and bee at great costs and charges twenty or thirty yeeres together and when the servant comes there he does not gather in gold and pearles into his ship but gravell and sand muck and moulde if this servant comes home will his master take it well may hee not looke for a cold welcome home so as it were the Lord hath sent us to the Indies for gold and pearles with a ship and is at great cost with us many a yeere together Now the ship is our soule and the graces of his spirit are the gold and pearles the world is the Indies and heere we may have the same gold the graces of his Spirit if therefore wee doe not fill our ships with gold and pearles but with gravell and sand muck and mould God will not take it well at our hands we may looke for a cold welcome home when wee come to deliver our ship againe Sixthly seeing Christ is our Lord we must leave all and be ready to depart this life when Christ will have us for servants bee at the command of their masters if a master send his servant to trade and to traffique beyond the Sea as long as his master will have him to traffique and trade so long he must but when his master will have him to come home and leave all he must then be ready to doe so so seeing we bee servants to God and he sends us to traffique and trade as long as he will have us stay here we must be contented but when hee will have us leave all and come home we should be ready to doe so Seventhly seeing Christ is our Lord then beleeve of all men Christians are the most happy all the glory of this life is not comparable to that which the Lord presents upon a Christian as Canticles 5. when the Church was making such inquiry after Christ there is a question demanded What is thy beloved more than another beloved that wee may seeke Him with thee all the happinesse of this world is not like to it first because Christ is their Protector other protectors drop away they dye and so leave us but Christ is with us continually Secondly because Christ hath the bread of sufficiency as Luke 15. saith the prodigall sonne How many hired servants hath my father who have bread enough and I dye for hunger And therefore this is a comfort to them that when other starve for hunger they have bread enough enough of all comforts and contentments Thirdly in regard of their reward other kings and Lords give meane things to their servants and reserve the chiefest to themselves but Christ hee bestowes great things upon his servants and makes them partakers of the same glory with himselfe therefore Paul saith Thankes be to our God which hath given us victory through our Lord Iesus Christ when things bee at the worst then Christ will bring them unto victory and therefore it must bee our care to bee servants unto him SERMON IX PHILIP 2. 7. But made Himselfe of no Reputation and tooke upon Him the forme of a Servant and was made in the likenesse of men TWo wayes Christ is described to us in the Creed 1. By His Properties or Titles 2. By His twofold estate The Titles are foure in number whereof two of them shew His Offices two of them His Dignity Of His Offices and Dignity we have already spoken and now in order are come to speake of His twofold estate 1. Of His Hamiliation 2. Of His Exaltation In his estate of Humiliation there bee divers steppes and degrees Even as a king when hee commeth from his Royall throne commeth down step by step til he come at the last or lowest step so the Son of God comming downe from His Royall throne to the estate of Humiliation descended by certaine steppes and degrees till hee came at the lowest step as the Apostle sheweth in this place that he tooke upon him the nature of man was like a servant and humbled himselfe to the death for us and so came to the lowest step of Humiliation The first degree of His Humiliation was that he became a man for us for howsoever wee thinke of the dignity of Christ yet it was a great abasement for the sonne of God to take upon him the nature of man what would wee thinke if a king should for the good of his subjects be made a toad or a frog or the meanest creature this were a great abasement but it is a greater matter for the sonne of God to take our nature upon him for betweene the meanest of the creatures
and the king there is not so great disproportion it is all one hand that made them they were all made of one matter of the earth and when they are turned to the earth againe there is no difference betweene them but there is no proportion betweene the sonne of God and the nature of man for the Philosophers could say There is no proportion betweene an infinite thing and a finite therefore it was a greater matter that God would take our nature upon him than a king to become the meanest creature for the good of his subjects We read 1 King 8. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the earth Behold the heaven of heavens cannot containe thee c. If Salomon did admire and wonder that God would dwell in the Temple which was all glorious as the wit of man could devise how then may we admire and wonder that God would dwell in mans fraile and weake nature when it was fallen into disgrace if he had taken our nature upon him when our first parents stood in their innocency when all the Creatures did service to them then it had not beene so great a matter But when mans nature was in disgrace had sinned against God and was bound over to the diuell it was a great abasing to the sonne of God If a man should take a noblemans colours and cloth as long as a nobleman is in favour with the king it were no disgrace to him but if a man should take his colours or cloth when hee is proclaimed to be a Traytor this were a great disgrace to him so when mans nature was in favour with God then it was not such a disgrace but for Christ to take it when it had sinned against God and when it was so deformed was a great humiliation The Use is twofold First seeing the sonne of God was contented to be humbled for us to the estate of a servant how should we be contented to be humbled and to stoope to any service and dutie to become nothing to our selves to doe him service The Apostle Phil. 4. 12. saith I have learned in all estates to be contented how to want and how to abound In all things I am instructed c. and David Psal 22. 6. I am a worme and no man c. David saw the Son of God should be abased and humbled hence he humbleth himselfe therefore seeing Christ was contented to be humbled for us wee should be humbled for him It is our sinne that we cannot abide to bee humbled or to stoope to any condition of humilitie Now if Christ was contented to be a servant for us we must be contented to be poore for his sake to stoope to any estate he appoints for us Secondly that seeing the Sonne of God was humbled for us we must be contented to be humbled one for another which our Saviour teacheth us Iohn 13. 14. If your Lord and Master wash your feet how ought you to wash one anothers feete so Philip. 2. 5. Let the same minde bee in you that was in Christ why what was that Who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God yet he tooke upon him the forme of a servant and was made like a man and humbled himselfe to the death of the Crosse Those that keepe sweete wines must keepe them in deepe Cellars and low vaults or else they will lose their good taste and relish so if we would keepe the good graces of God in our hearts wee must keepe them in a broken heart and humble spirit for if we be high-minded then our graces will lose their good taste and relish And therefore we must lay them in humble hearts low in our owne conceit as Christ humbled himselfe for us so we should humble our selves one for another Now in the first degree of Christs Humiliation in the taking of the nature of man upon him we observe 1. How farre forth he tooke mans nature upon him 2. The reasons why he was man 3. The speciall ends why he tooke our nature upon him 4. The manner of it First how farre he tooke mans nature upon him This is laid downe in two conclusions First that he tooke the nature of man wholly upon him not a part of mans nature but the whole nature of man both a body and a soule He tooke a body to him as Col. 1. 21 22. And you that were sometime alienated and enemies in your minde by wicked workes yet now hath he reconciled in the body of his flesh through death to present you holy and unblameable and unreproveable in his sight so 1 Pet. 2. 24. Who his owne selfe bare our sinnes in his owne body on the tree that wee being dead to sinnes should live unto righteousnesse by whose stripes wee are healed Hence wee see it is out of question hee had a body so also it is most certaine Hee had a soule as he said Matth. 26. 38. My soule is heavy unto death And in another place My soule is troubled within me so that he had the whole nature of man a body and a soule The Fathers argue well against the heretikes in those dayes If Christ had taken but one part of mans nature then hee could have redeemed but one part And therefore Irenaeus saith well Hee gave his body for our bodies and his soule for our soules and Athanasius It was unpossible that if he had taken but one part he could have redeemed us Hee had therefore a body to redeeme our bodies and a soule to redeeme our soules so that he had the whole nature of man The second conclusion is that he had not onely the whole nature of man but the infirmities of man the fraileties and weakenesse of our nature so we read that he was hungry thirsty weary c. Here wee may wonder at the kindnesse mercy and compassion of Christ that hee would not take the best only but the worst things even our weakenesses and infirmities men can bee contented to take the honour of Christ but are loth to take his shame This must teach us therefore that wee should not be contented to take the best things onely for Christ but even the worst things also for his sake Now wee must understand with a distinction how Christ tooke our infirmities first there be infirmities that be sinfull and secondly that be unblameable passions Christ tooke not the first sort of infirmities but the latter of which there be two sorts 1. Some that be common to all men 2. Some that be personall Now Christ tooke not our sinfull infirmities upon him for the sanctitie of his nature doth exclude them as water being dropped or powred on hot coales it doth drinke up the water so the sanctitie of his nature doth exclude sinne for hee could not take our sinfull infirmities as 1 Pet. 2. 22. it is said Who did not sinne neither was there guilt found in his mouth
therefore we must pray God that the holy Ghost may come upon us and make us fit temples for his Spirit to dwell in for as I shewed you in the morning one sparke of the Spirit of God is able to destroy a whole heape and lumpe of corruption Bring a man to a house full of powder there is matter enough to doe a great deale of mischiefe to blow up many cities and townes but bring but a little sparke of fire and put to it and it is all gone with a blast so there is power enough in the devill in our corruption and nature to doe a great deale of mischiefe I but bring to it a little sparke of the holy Ghost and it will bring all the power of nature to nothing therefore let us heartily pray to God we may have a little of the power of the Spirit given which is able to bring our corrupt nature to nothing and so much the rather let us pray for this because the judgements of God bee heavy upon the land and upon our neighbours in which case if the Lord doe not sanctifie our flesh it is like he will destroy us therefore let us pray to God that we may have a little of the Spirit of God to destroy our corruptions But why was Christ conceived by the holy Ghost That he might be pure and without sinne for all that are conceived by ordinary generation are sinfull as David Psal 51. 5. I was conceived in sinne and borne in iniquity so Iob Wee are all corrupted and who can bring a pure thing out of a corrupt fountaine why then was not Christ conceived ordinarily as the sons of Adam are but by the holy Ghost It was that hee might bee pure and holy Christ was the first that purified mans nature for sin and it were so joyned together that none could take mans nature but he must take his sinne now Christ hee hath parted mans nature and sinne and all that be in Christ shall feele this parting power of Christ to part mans nature and sinne these are so combined together as we dayly see that reprove a man of any sinne hee will presently answere it is my nature I pray you beare with wee I can doe no otherwise I cannot leave it Now if we be in Christ we shall feele this dividing power to part mans nature and sinne So saith Paul Roman 7. 19. The good thing that I would doe that doe I not and the evill thing that I would not doe that doe I so then it is no more I but sinne that dwelleth in me so sinne was one thing and mans nature was another thing Therefore wee must pray to God that wee may have this parting power of Christ that howsoever wee keepe the nature of man yet that sinne may be parted from us and this was the reason why Christ was conceived by the holy Ghost Now there is one thing that may be objected against this How could Christ be free from sinne seeing hee tooke mans nature upon him and was according to his humanity in the loynes of Adam for Rom. 5. it is said of Adam In whom all have sinned and Hebrew 7. that Levi also who received tithes paid tithes in Abraham For hee was yet in the loynes of his father when Melchizedech met him so that which Abraham did that Levi did being in his loynes thus Christ being in his humane nature in the loynes of Adam how could he be free from sinne To this I answere that if he had beene conceived and made by the power of nature he could not be without sin but he was conceived by the power of the holy Ghost and so made by it for the power of nature could not have brought forth Christ As we see in nature that the Substance of a chaire of State was in the tree and yet the Tree could not bring forth such a chaire of State fit for the king to sit in though it should grow a thousand yeeres but it must bee made and fashioned out by the skill and cunning of the Workeman for it could never grow to be one but is made one out of a tree by the workeman so though Christ were in the loynes of Adam yet nature could never bee able to bring forth Christ but it must be by the power of the holy Ghost Thirdly what adoe there was at Christs conception as wee know Ioseph could not sleepe Mary she must be called in question for her honestie and the Angell must come downe from heaven to quiet all so it is stil if Christ be conceived in the heart of a man all the country must heare and ring of it he must be table-talke and they say he is melancholy or mad there is such adoe about it yea there was never more adoe at the conception of Christ in the wombe of the Virgin than there is at the conception of Christ in the heart of a Christian Examples wee have Act. 2. when the Spirit of God came upon the Disciples who were but poore fishermen in firy tongues how did the people wonder and admire at it some said They were drunke some mad so it is still Christ cannot bee conceived in the heart of a Christian but the world runnes in a rout together and some say the party is mad some melancholy and some one thing and some another And thus much for the conception of Christ Now we come to speake of his birth wherein observe these five things 1. Of whom he was borne 2. The time when 3. The place where 4. The manner of his birth 5. The manifestation of it First of whom he was borne He was borne of the Virgin Mary as it is in the profession of our Christian faith and Matth. 1. 23. Hence two things are to be observed 1. That Christs was borne of a Virgin 2. That He was borne of the Virgin Mary First He was borne of a Virgin Of which there may bee given three reasons first that he might be freed of the guilt of sinne which comes by the course of nature for all that are borne according to the course of nature are sinfull therefore Christ was borne of a Virgin not by the course of nature all that were in the loynes of Adam as he sinned so did they as we may see in another case Heb. 7. Levi paid tithes to Melchisedech when he was in the loynes of Abraham so that which Abraham did Levi did being in his loynes in like manner Paul speaking of Adam saith In whom all have sinned Rom. 5. 12. therefore all that were in the loynes of Adam as he sinned so did they But Christ that hee might take mans nature upon him and be freed from sinne was borne of a Virgin as Augustine saith hee tooke mans nature without sinne that the purity of his birth might sanctifie the impurity of our birth for wee are conceived in sinne and borne in iniquity so David saith Psalm 51. now we are
the Gospell when hee heard that Christ passed by cryed out and said O Sonne of David have mercy upon us so we should cry out to him and say O Iesus the Sonne of David have mercy upon us Secondly for her estate She was but a poore maid matched to a Carpenter who would have thought but that Christ would have made choyce of some great Queene or noble personage but he wee see was borne of this poore and meane Virgin Now if any doubt of this whether they were a poore couple or no let them looke Luke 2. and there they shall see that they brought for their offering a paire of Turtle doves and two young pigeons for Levit. 12. 8. these were the offerings of the poore Now what was the reason that Christ was so poorely borne I answere there be foure reasons of it First that by the meanesse of his birth he might sanctifie the meanest of our births therefore no man ought to despise any Christian for the meanesse of his birth for if hee doe it is like he will despise Christ It is said Psalm 113. He raiseth the needy out of the dust and lifteth up the poore out of the dunghill that he may set him with Princes so Psalm 78. 70. He chose David his servant and tooke him from the sheepefold even from the Ewes great with young brought hee him that he might feede Iacob his people and Israel his Inheritance Secondly to pull downe the pride of this world for a number doe so swell with their greatnesse as if they were little gods Christ he was borne thus meanely to pull downe their pride in that as he was man the Sonne of a poore Carpenter shall bee their Iudge many an one thinkes that he can doe any thing with his mony but mony cannot redeeme a soule therefore Christ hath done more for us by his poverty than all the bagges of money and riches of this world could have done Thirdly to teach us contentment in the estate that God shall assigne us unto for there is no man so poore but Christ was as poore therefore we should bee contented with what wee have Art thou a Gentleman and dost thou want living a Scholler wanting imployment art thou an Artificer and a good workeman wanting worke remember that Christ by the meanesse of his low estate hath sanctified this estate to thee who being obedient heere to his father and content with his estate for a little time was after advanced to glory so if we be obedient to God and contented with the estate that God doth assigne us wee shall afterwards be advanced to glory with Him for ever Fourthly the more to esteeme the greatnesse of Gods love that hee did not onely give Christ for us but gave him in such a poore estate that the Angels did wonder and admire at it that Christ was laid in a cratch therefore as the Lord saith Esai 5. 5. What could I have done more for my Vineyard that I have not done c So what could God have done more for us Suppose God should come downe and take a man here by the hand and should carry him into the garden there shew him Christ lying groveling on the ground sweating droppes of blood for him thence carry him into the judgment hall of Pilate there shew him Christ crowned with a crowne of thornes his face buffeted his body whipped afterwards carry him to mount Calvary and shew him Christ hanging upon the crosse in paines and torments with his backe whipped his face buffeted his side pierced his hands nailed And there Christ should say to him all this have I undergone for thy sake and yet thou art but my servant and my bad servant too I was contented to be borne in a stable laid in a manger swadled in clouts arraigned condemned before Pilate to bee crucified on the crosse sweat drops of blood in the garden consider with thy selfe how I have done all this for thee and for thy sake and yet thou art not contented to doe any thing for me O thou most ungratefull man or woman but rather delightest to vex and grieve me with thy sinnes The Papists take occasion in their fancies exceedingly to extoll the Virgin Mary calling her the Queene of Heaven and setting her throne above the throne of Christ we doe not doubt but that shee was a vertuous woman in her time and is now at rest with God and was more blessed for bearing of Christ in her heart than in her wombe shee was not blessed because shee did beare Christ onely but rather for beleeving in him for so we read Luk. 11. 27. There was a certaine woman in the company lifted up her voyce and said to Christ Blessed is the wombe that bare thee and the paps that gave thee sucke but he said yea rather blessed are they which heare the word of God and keepe it Thus Augustine saith that she was more blessed for receiving the faith of Christ than for receiving the flesh of Christ in her wombe and Epiphanius upon the second of Iohn where Christ said to her Woman what have I to do with thee saith lest any should thinke too highly of her he saith Woman what have I to doe with thee He set her in the common rancke and order with other women for Christ by the spirit of prophesie did foresee what would come to passe afterwards And the Virgin Mary in her song saith My soule doth magnifie the Lord and my spirit doth rejoyce in God my Saviour Therefore it is cleere the Virgin Mary was more blessed for beleeving in Christ than for bearing of Him SERM. X. GALATH. 4. 4 5. But when the fulnesse of time was come God sent forth His Sonne made of a Woman made under the Law To Redeeme them that were under the Law that we might receive the Adoption of Sonnes IF it were possible for a man to have a glasse wherein hee might see the face of his absent friend though he did delight to looke therein yet when his friend should come would he not fling away the glasse to looke on his friend such a glasse is the Gospell which by my poore meanes is held out to you this day Therefore in the absence of our friend Christ set your selves I pray you to behold Him in this glasse untill his comming The second thing we are to handle in the birth of Christ is the time two wayes set forth in the Scripture 1. Generally 2. Particularly Generally in this place When the fulnesse of time was come that is the set time that God had appointed then Christ was borne Now three things are implyed touching this Time 1. That there is a fulnesse of time for the accomplishment of Gods promises 2. That this fulnesse of time is still a comming 3. When the fulnesse of time is come then God will performe his promises First there is a fulnesse of time for the accomplishment of Gods
37. saith David Marke the upright man and behold the just for the end of that man is peace In 1 Sam. 12. 3. when Samuel came to resigne his office he standeth out to cleare himselfe to the people and saith Whose Oxe have I taken or whose Asse have I taken or whom have I defranded whom have I oppressed or of whom have I received any bribe to blind mine eyes withall so when a man can stand out at the day of his death and cleere himselfe as Samuel did and say O Lord I thanke thee that I have not beene a deceiver or an unjust dealer in the world but I have dealt justly and uprightly this may be a comfort to him at the day of his death therefore it is a good thing to be a just dealer Secondly it is said he was a devout man as it is in the new Translation the Greeke word is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a religious man such a one as feared God so we must put both these together he was a just man and a religious man for it is nothing to be religious unlesse one be just nor nothing to bee just unlesse one be religious therefore if thou bee religious labour to bee just also if thou bee a just man labour also to bee religious for a man must so looke to his duties to God as that hee doe not neglect his service to men and so looke to men as that he doe not neglect his duety to God It is a corruption in the world that if a man be a good and a just dealer in the world he cares not for religion if he be religious hee cares not for good dealing therefore art thou a just man make conscience of religious dueties for howsoever thou mai'st stand before man and bee in account with him yet thou shalt not bee able to stand before God and art thou a religious man labour thou also to bee a just man a good dealer lest this lye on thy conscience at the day of thy death for no unjust man shall inherite the kingdome of God Thirdly hee waited for the consolation of Israel which implyes two things first that hee had laid up all his hope joy comfort and consolation in Christ which must likewise teach us to lay up all our hope and comfort in Christ as Phil. 3. the Apostle saith Christ was to him both in life and in death advantage and our Saviour saith Ioh. 8. 56. Your father Abraham rejoyced to see my day and he saw it and was glad so also Iohn 20. the Disciples said to Thomas Wee have seene the Lord and Mary she had laid up all her joy and comfort in Christ Many now adayes lay up their comfort in their friends some in their goods and lands or in their money but a Christian must lay up all his joy and comfort in Christ and then one day hee shall be happy with him let a man lay up his comfort in any thing but in Christ howsoever it may stand by him in the time of peace yet it will faile him in the time of trouble howsoever it stand by him in life yet it will faile him in the time of death but if we can lay up our comfort joy and hope in Christ then Christ will looke upon us with a sweete and comfortable face at his comming Secondly hee looked every day for the time of Christs comming so should we doe but there is a difference hee looked for his first comming in the flesh wee must looke for his second comming Rom. 8. 22. it is said the whole creation groaneth waiting for the comming of Christ much more should wee because wee shall have especially the fruit and benefit by it Iudges 5. The mother of Sisera looked out of a window and cryed why is his chariot so long a comming why tarry the wheeles of his chariots So when wee looke out of our doores or windowes we should long for Christs comming and say when will hee come and when will hee appeare thus wee should waite for Christs comming The second point is The manner how this manifestation was by a vision or as the Greeke word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth by divine inspiration Christ was made manifest to the shepheards by an Angell to the Wisemen by a starre and to Simeon by a Vision Of which there are two parts First that he should not dye till he had seene Christ Hee was an old man and like to drop into his grave every day and yet he had a revelation given him that he should not dye till he had seene Christ so we should pray to God that we may have the same grace whether we bee young or old that we may not dye till we have seene Christ by the eyes of our faith for we have more cause to doe so than Simeon for if he had never seene Christ with the eyes of his body he might have beene blessed though he had wanted this comfort but if we doe not see him before we dye we are like to perish therefore we have much more cause to desire and pray God that we may see Christ before we dye before we bee downe in the dust and sleepe our long sleepe saith old Iaakob when his sonne Ioseph sent for him I will goe and see my Sonne Ioseph before I dye so a Christian should say I will goe and see Christ before I dye The second part of the vision was that he must goe into the Temple because Christ was to bee found there before Christ came there he was in the townes why did not Simeon goe out to meete him in the streets or why did not he goe to Bethlehem to see Christ as the shepheards did There be two reasons of it First that Christ might bee the more famously knowne secondly to teach us that if we will see Christ we must come into the Temple to the place of preaching and prayer for the Gospell as I have shewed you is a glasse wherein if we looke wee shall see Christ and all his graces even as Simeon did come by a motion of the Spirit so if wee would come to see Christ in the Temple we must come by a motion of the Spirit and of grace many come to the Temple but how come they by a motion of their friends or some other thing that mooveth them but let us come by a motion of the Spirit and then we shall see Christ to our comfort Thirdly the effects of the manifestation and they are threefold first as soone as he was come into the Temple he laid hold on Christ Simeon was an old man and had much adoe to scramble thither and yet hee was not contented to looke upon Christ and see him in the armes of Ioseph and in the lap of Mary but hee gets him into his owne armes embraces him and blesseth God that he lived to see these happy daies so must wee doe not content our selves to see Christ in
the armes of Ioseph in the lap of Mary in the armes of the Preachers or of other good Christians but wee must labour to have him in our owne armes the armes of our faith for though we may see Christ in the armes of our teachers yet for all this wee may perish and therefore so much the rather ought wee to receive and get him into our armes and apply him into our hearts because hee comes to present himselfe to thee and to me therefore if we doe not receive him wee shall be guilty of his blood If we should bee in a roome and a childe should cry to come unto us would wee neglect the childe would not we cast away that which wee had in our hands and take the childe into our owne armes I doe not say if it were the childe of a king we would doe so but if it were the childe of an honest poore man and therefore much more should we receive the Childe Christ beloved this Chide Christ doth in a sort cry to come unto us and saith as it were thus O good people receive me into your hearts receive me into your soules I doe not desire it for my owne sake but you shall be the better for it therefore O good people why doe ye not receive me if we doe not wee are like to perish and we shall be guilty of his blood and therefore this is our duty when Christ doth offer himselfe unto us we should bee ready to receive him so old Simeon did for it is nothing to see him unlesse wee get him in our armes by our faith and embrace him therefore why doe we not fling away all things that doe hinder us and receive him into our hearts and lay hold on him which is life and salvation offered to us The second was that when he had seene Christ he praiseth God for it that although he had seene a great deale of trouble and felt a great deale of sorrow yet that he lived to see those happy daies wherein he might see Christ so howsoever we have lived to see a great deale of trouble and sorrow yet wee should praise God that hee hath let us live to see Christ in the face of the Gospell therefore wee have great cause to praise God that hee hath let us live till this time to repent us of our sinnes to get faith in Christ howsoever we have had a great deale of sorrow and trouble in this world yet the comfort is that we have repented of our sinnes and lived to make heaven and happinesse sure unto us Matth. 13. 16. saith our Saviour But blessed be your eyes for they see and your eares for they heare as if he should say O blessed be God for this happy time wherein we live to see that wee see and to heare that which we heare so Iohn 20. when the Disciples had seene Christ they told Thomas of it They were glad that after a great deale of trouble they had seene Christ at last so it is said Act. 8. 39. the Eunuch went away rejoycing when Christ was made knowne to him therefore whatsoever wee have beene before yet if wee can repent of our sinnes get Christ into our hearts by faith wee have great cause to praise and to thanke God that wee have lived to see these daies hast thou beene a swearer or a drunkard or a bad liver and repented of thy sinnes lay hold on Christ thou hast great cause to praise God and to thanke him that he hath let thee live to see these happy daies The third effect was that he did utter these speeches Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace c. Now this saying of Simeon was the first song in the new Testament that was sung in the Temple wherein foure things may be observed 1. His willingnesse and profession to dye 2. What account he made of death 3. In what disposition he doth desire to dye 4. The Reason why he was willing to dye The first is a profession of his willingnesse to dye Now Lord I am willing to dye I am well contented to depart in peace for I have seene enough I have seene the Saviour and redeemer of the world I have embraced him in my armes and therefore I am willing to dye now So when we have seene Christ we should bee willing to dye for wee have seene enough for our salvation as long as God would have us live wee should be willing to live and when he would have us dye we should be willing to depart we see if a master send his servant to trade and traffique beyond sea so long as his master will have him to trade and traffique so long hee will trade but when his master will have him come home hee will packe up all and come away so as long as God will have us trade and traffique heere we should be content but when hee will have us packe up all and come home wee should be contented to doe so In the Gospell we finde that Christ fled from death and danger when God would have him fly but when the time of his death came he went out to meete it so likewise Moses hee could have beene contented to passe over Iordan but when God told him that he should not but he must goe and dye in the mount Nebo hee went as willingly up as any man goeth to a feast or banquet therefore it is a pitifull thing to see how men doe hang upon the world at that time when God would have them dye Secondly what account he made of death men make much adoe about it are afraid of it but Simeon accounteth it but a departing out of this one roome into another a departing from men to God from earth to heaven from mortality to immortality therefore wee may see what account wee should make of it The Philosophers say that death is the most terrible thing that may be because they thinke it is an utter destruction of nature but Simeon accounts of it as of a remooving or departure from one place to another therefore he is not afraid of it but embraceth it as a doore or gate to passe from earth to heaven from men to God from mortality to immortality and this is the account that all men should make of death Gen. 15. 15. saith the Lord to Abraham but thou shalt go to thy fathers in peace and shalt be buried in a good old age so that death is nothing but a going to the holy men those that have died in faith before and Christ accounts of it Ioh. 17. 13. but as a going to God to the blessed Angels and holy Spirits departed so also Paul in one of his epistles Neverthelesse wee are bold and love rather to remoove out of this body and to dwell with the Lord. Ahasuerus Hester 2. 13 14. had two houses for his women one was the house of sweete perfumes and odors that they might bee
there a certaine time to be perfumed and then they were brought to the kings house so the king of Heaven hath two houses as it were one of preparation here in this world the other of fruition hereafter in Heaven therefore wee must live here a certaine time and be perfumed with the graces of Gods spirit ere wee bee taken to the second house a place of glory and happinesse to live with God for ever Thirdly in what estate hee would die in hee would dye the servant of God so let us labour to dye in this estate servants to God for if wee dye thus wee passe from men to God from earth to heaven from an estate of misery to a place of happinesse and joy but if wee dye the servants of sinne then wee goe not to God but to the devill and the damned therfore let us labour to be the servants of God to dye in his favour to bee members of Christ and then when our soules part from our bodies they shall goe to God Deut. 34. 5. it is said So Moses the servant of the Lord died it is the greatest credit that may bee to dye the servant of God although we dye not worth one penny yet we shall be happy and blessed Heb. 11. it is said that all these died in faith they died not all of a lingring sicknesse nor in their beds but they died all in faith this was their honour and glory that they died beleevers so this is the honour and glory of a man when he dieth in faith the servant of God repentant for his sinnes therefore whatsoever thy death be and wheresoever the place thereof be yet if thou dye Gods servant if thou dye repentant for thy sinnes if thou dye in faith thou art a happy man there bee many contented to dye but if they dye not Gods servants thy might better a thousand times desire life Secondly he did desire to dye in peace now let thy servant depart in peace Simeon desired to dye but how in peace of conscience in the feeling of Gods favour there be a number desire to dye in the world but let them take with them this example let them labour to dye in the peace of a good Conscience in the feeling of Gods favour in the pardon and forgivenesse of their sinnes O it is a fearefull thing when a man dieth in his sinnes as our Saviour saith to the Iewes Ye shall dye in your sinnes this was a fearefull sentence and an heavy judgement that befell the hard-hearted Iewes and I pray God it may be a warning unto us to make us beware how we incurre the like that so we may provide and labour to die in peae and in the feeling of Gods favour in faith and repentance for our sinnes and then we shall be happy men and blessed The fourth thing was the reason why hee did desire to dye when hee had seene Christ for mine eyes saith he hath seene thy salvation I have seene Christ the Saviour and Redeemer of Mankinde and have embraced him in mine armes now Lord let thy servant depart in peace hee had not alway this affection in him to desire to dye but when hee had seene Christ and imbraced him in his armes then hee had lived long enough then he was willing to dye Which should teach us to know when we should be willing to dye we have no reason to desire death till we have seene Christ and laid hold on him by faith and then when wee have done so wee have lived long enough therefore wee must remember that the especiall end why God doth let us live here is not to eate and drinke to seeke our profits pleasures and ease but to get Christ to make heaven and happinesse sure unto us to repent us of our sinnes A number thinke they live to no other end but to eate and drinke to seeke their pleasures and profits but to see Christ and to lay hold upon him they thinke not of therefore as the blinde man desired Christ to open his eyes so we should desire Christ to open the eyes of our minde that we may see him by the eyes of our faith if then this bee the end why he doth let us live then it is not to eate and drinke onely to buy and sell to passe away our daies in joy and delight but to repent in to lay hold on Christ which if we doe then wee shall be blessed in it SERMON XIII 1 PET. 1. 18 19. Forasmuch as yee know that yee were not Redeemed with corruptible things as silver and gold from your vaine conversation received by tradition from your fathers But with the pretious bloud of Christ as of a lambe without blemish and without spot HAving spoken of the birth of Christ now wee come to speake of His sufferings for this is the next point in our Christian faith But here a question may be demanded why there is mention made of his sufferings and none of his miracles seeing it was the miracles that mooved the world these they did wonder and admire at but they despised him for his sufferings as Esai 53. 2. For hee shall grow up before him as a branch and as a roote out of a dry ground he hath neither forme nor comlinesse and when wee shall see him there is no beauty that we should desire him he is despised and rejected of men a man of sorrowes and acquainted with griefe we hid our faces as it were from him hee was despised and we esteemed him not so Luk. 24. 21. the two Disciples that went to Emmaus thought that Christ should have beene an earthly king Wee trusted that it had beene he that should have redeemed Israel and now his sufferings doth dash all thus Christ was despised for his sufferings To this wee answer two things first although his Miracles were more admirable yet his sufferings were more profitable for it is by his sufferings that wee are sayed Esai 53. 5. But hee was wounded for our transgressions hee was broken for our infirmities the chastisements of our peace was upon him and with his stripes we are healed and 1 Pet. 1. 24. saith hee Who in his owne selfe bare our sinnes in his body on the tree that we being delivered from sinne should live in righteousnesse by whose stripes wee are healed so then we are saved notby Christs walking on the water the raising up of the dead clensing the Lepers casting out of devils but His sweating in the garden bleeding on the crosse dying for us so it is Christs sufferings his dying and bleeding on the crosse for us that saves us Secondly his Miracles were profitable chiefly to the people of that age and time hee lived in but his sufferings are profitable to all the succeeding ages that be to come for to this day we have the fruit and benefit of them therefore although wee doe not see Christ raising the dead clensing the Lepers
suffer all his paines at one time but there was some space and intermission betweene them which must teach us that it is the Goodnesse and Mercy of God that all our afflictions come not upon us at one time but there is a space betweene them this the Prophet Esai 57. 16. doth note as a mercy of God where it is said For I will not contend for ever neither will I bee alwaies wroth for the Spirit should faile before me and the Soules which I have made all our troubles shall not come at an instant nor all our temptations lest our spritis should faile but there shall bee a space and a time betwixt them so Matth. 4. it is said that the devill left Christ for a season hence appeares not onely the goodnesse but the mercy of God that the devill doth leave tempting of us for a season yea even God himselfe doth leave and cease to bring all his afflictions upon us at one time still there is some intermission and space betweene them that so wee may bee quite overcome but may have a breathing time to recover our strength againe The third is that it was the ninth houre of the day a little before his death This must teach us that greatest extremitie for the most part of a Christian is at the time of his death so we see Esai 38. 12. Hezekiah complaining Mine age is departed and is remooved from me like a shepheards tent I have cut off like a weaver my life he will cut me off with pining sicknesse from day even to night wilt thou make an end of me c. so in the Revelation wee see because the devill hath but a short time to continue therfore he rages and takes on the more and bends all his forces to bring troubles upon the people of God There bee two especiall times that the devill is busiest to disturbe Gods people first at their entrance into a Christian calling so Matth. 4. no sooner was Christ called to his office but he was straight-way tempted of the devill the same still he doth to us no sooner are we entred into a Christian course or calling having given our names to Christ but we are assailed by him I have shewed you heretofore if a prisoner breake prison the jaylor will lay all the country about till he hath gotten him againe and if he take him he will lay more irons upon him and use him worse than he did before so the devill doth when a man is once converted and brought to God escaped out of his thraldome hee will labour by all meanes to catch hold on him againe so that wee see at the entrance of a Christian into an holy course the devill will bee most busie Secondly at the time our death when because the last enemy that shall be destroyed is death the devill thrusts himselfe in with death that he might make death more bitter and strong thereby to destroy us if hee could Ioh. 14. 30. saith Christ for the prince of the world commeth and hath nought in me so Gen. 15. when the Sunne was downe the fowles came and fell upon the carkasse of the beast that Abraham had killed for a sacrifice in like maner when sorrow is at hand or when death is come the devill will be most busie to hinder us therefore being forewarned wee should labour to get faith patience repentance with other graces fitting for a Christian that so we may stand at that time before God and bee able to say with Christ Ioh. 14. 30. The prince of the world commeth and hath nought in me Secondly what he complained of that he was forsaken of God it is a very strange thing that the Sonne of God should be forsaken yet very true in respect of the bitternesse of his passion and sense of his humanity he being oppressed with infinite dolour and paines and this complaint of his is not of desperation and diffidence for he cals God his God but of contention and strife with his most bitter and sorrowfull tentation This must teach us that if the Sonne of God was forsaken when hee found sinne upon him though it were but imputed then wee may bee sure that if God finde sinne upon us he will forsake us Here we are to observe foure things 1. What it is to be forsaken 2. How farre He was forsaken 3. For what Hee was forsaken 4. His carriage in this estate First to be forsaken of God is nothing else but to want the gratefull presence of God in goodnesse and grace Now there is a twofold presence there is a generall presence to sustaine and uphold us in our being and actions which is common to all thus the devill hath the presence of God which is that presence Paul speaketh of in the Acts In him we live moove and have our being let a Carpenter make a house and when he hath done let him goe whether hee will the house will stand but it is not so with us for God when hee hath made us must uphold us or else wee fall to the grave and come to nothing as a staffe in a mans hand as long as he holds it so long the staffe stands but if hee withdraw his hand it fals so it is with the world and all things in it Now besides this generall presence there is a particular presence in grace and goodnesse such as is spoken of Psalm 145. 18. The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him to all that call upon him in truth So that God is not onely present to sustaine and uphold us in the life of nature but to be present with us in the life of grace therfore to want the presence of God is to want the comfortable feeling of God in grace and goodnesse this is meant by being forsaken of God to finde Gods angry countenance against us for sinne Secondly how farre forth Christ and so a Christian may be said to bee forsaken I answer two waies 1. The one is in the life of nature 2. The other is in the life of grace First in the life of nature when God takes away our sight our strength our health our breath or life and thus the dearest servants of God may bee forsaken thus Christ was forsaken and the Theefe on the crosse he was not freed of his bodily paines yea and hee lost his life too but God did not forsake him in the life of grace hee gave him his Spirit and grace still And thus the poore Martyrs were forsaken in the life of nature Heb. 11. it is said some were racked and some were sawne asunder I but God did not forsake them in the life of grace therefore they suffered willingly the spoiling of their goods thus the dearest of Gods servants may be forsaken yea this kinde of forsaking is needefull as in some diseases when a Physitian comes and seeth a man hath abundance of blood whereby he is subject
it is a corruption that men are loth to part from any thing for good uses and yet they will part from their money to vex a good Preacher or a good Christian so many can be content to part with their money to buy Cards or Dice but they will not part with any to buy a Bible therefore Hosea 2. 9. saith the Lord I will returne and take away my corne in the time thereof and my wine in the season thereof and will recover my wooll and my flax c. because they bestowed it on Baal on bad uses to spend it on their lusts we see the bad servant in the Gospell that hid his talent in a napkin when his master came to take account of him there came an extent to him to take away his talent and then to binde him hand and foot and to cast him into utter darknesse Now if this came upon him for hiding his talent what shall become of those that abuse their talents and put them to bad uses Thirdly the ware he sold Christ the riches and glory of the world the greatest treasure on earth in regard whereof Paul counts all things to bee dung and drosse and yet Iudas sold Christ for a trifle so many men sell Christ the riches of the world for a trifle because men doe not know the true value of Christ and of his graces which if they did they would not lose the possession of him for a thousand worlds but they would take heed of the selling of Christ Now this ware was unlawfull to be sold for the Canon Law saith that it is unlawfull to sell a spirituall thing therfore Saint Peter saith to Simon Magus when hee would have bought the holy Ghost with his money thy money perish with thee Act. 8. Now Christ is the fountaine of all spirituall things therefore to sell him it was unlawfull Secondly the Canon Law saith that it is unlawfull to sell that of which the right belongs to another If a man have right unto a thing he may sell it but Iudas had no right to sell Christ for he was to dispose of himselfe saith he I have power to lay downe my life and I have power to take it up againe And therefore seeing hee was to dispose of himselfe it was unlawfull for Iudas to sell him Thirdly as Divines say there be things of inestimable value and prise which nothing in the world can countervaile therefore to sell those things it is unlawfull As first the gifts and graces of the Spirit as Acts 8. Simon Magus would have bought the Holy Ghost Secondly the kingdome of heaven is unlawfull to be sold for Mat. 13. it is likened to a pearle that a man goes and sels all that he hath to buy Thirdly the Soules of men be unlawfull to be sold as Matth. 16. it is said What shall it profit a man to win the whole world and lose his soule all the world it not comparable to it Fourthly to sell the loving favour and kindnesse of God is unlawfull as in the Psal 63. 3. saith David Thy Loving kindnesse is better than life to sell a mans life is unlawfull for as the Devill saith of Iob Skin for skin and all that a man hath he will give for his life surely nothing in the world was comparable to Christs life therefore to sell him it was unlawfull Lastly very nature abhorreth that a man should be sold to punishment and paines it had beene much if Christ had beene sold for a slave but that he was sold to the greatest paines and torments the paines of the Crosse this was the greatest indignitie that might bee Iudas is condemned of all men for selling his Master for thirty pence But O what doe men now but even sell heaven and happinesse for a penny matter for a little profit and pleasure and although men cannot sell Christ to the Priests yet they sell their soules to the Devill for trifling things therefore when men will be readie for a little pleasure or a little profit for a penny matter to sell heaven and happinesse what doe they but sell Christ Now in all our bargaines we should consider two things 1. What we gaine 2. What we forgoe It may be we may gaine a little wordly ease and peace and lose our peace with God we may gaine favour with men but lose favour with God and then we make but a bad match for his favour is more worth than all the world besides therefore the world makes but a bad match of this to forgoe Christ heaven and happinesse for a little transitory and fading things of this world so Iudas match was but a bad one to forgoe his Master for thirty pence Fourthly What the price was he was sold for thirtie pence the price of a slave if he had sold him for thousands the sinne had beene lesse but to sell Christ the riches and treasure of the world for a trifle for thirty pence this made the sinne the greater Now these peeces of silver in Hebrew bee Shekels of which there be two sorts the Shekels of the Sanctuary and the common Shekels as we may see Levit. 27. 25. and Numb 3. 47. Now the Shekels of the Sanctuary were double the weight of the common Shekels halfe as much more to teach us that in all the matters of Religion we must give God down-weight as he gives us down-weight of his blessings so we must give him downe-weight of our service and dutie that we are to performe unto him Now the ordinary and common Shekel was but fifteene pence so the price that Christ was sold for was the price of a slave And this was done to fulfill the Scripture Zech. 11. 12. So they weighed for my price thirtie peeces of silver and the Lord said unto me Cast it unto the Potter a goodly price that I was prized at of them and I tooke the thirtie peeces of silver and cast them to the Potter in the house of the Lord. Now there be two reasons why this price is specified First seeing Christ stood in our roome and place and tooke on him our sinnes it was to teach us that God esteemed no better of us than slaves therefore howsoever we set an high price of our selves yet wee were no better than slaves in Gods account Secondly to shew the great sinne of Iudas that he would be so vile to sell Christ for a trifle Esau is condemned of all men that he would sell his birth-right for a messe of pottage Heb. 12. 16. and Prov. 28. A wicked man saith Salomon will transgresse for a morsell of bread every little matter will make him sinne I know all men condemne Iudas for selling his Master for a trifle but how much may we be condemned to sell heaven for trifling things Indeed we cannot sell Christ to the Priests for thirtie peeces of silver but yet wee sell our soules to the devill for a penny
that bee in Christ some paine there may bee as when a jaylor comes to knock off a prisoners irons it may be he may wring him this way and that way and that may be more paine to him than his chaines were before yet he is well contented with it because it is to free him so when we bee converted to God and lay hold on Christ by faith when the chaines of condemnation be a knocking off we may have more trouble of conscience than before we had but because it is to free us we should be content with it it will not last Secondly wee are loosed from the chaine of corruption and of our sinnes for as a man that is fast chained and bound cannot stirre move goe or doe any thing so when men bee bound in their sinnes they cannot performe holy duties and services to the Lord therefore canst not thou pray nor performe any good duty to God then thou art not yet freed of thy chaines of corruption for those that Christ hath redeemed he hath redeemed to serve him in holinesse and righteousnesse Luk. 1. 51. Rom. 6. This is alwaies a consequent of the former therefore if thou bee still a swearer a drunkard a deceiver or a bad liver thou art not freed from the chaines of condemnation therefore wee must labour to bee freed from the latter chaine and then wee shall be sure to bee freed from the former chaine Againe seeing Christ was contented to bee bound of men wee should be contented to be bound of God Ezek. 4. 8. saith the Lord Sonne of man I will lay bands upon thee so the Lord hath put bands and holy ties upon us for every time we goe to the Lords Table wee binde and tye our selves to the Lord in holy vowes and resolutions to serve him Psal 118. 27. The beasts that were sacrificed were bound to the hornes of the Altar that they should not start away for feare of the bloody knife so we should be content to binde and tye our selves to God by all the holy bonds and ties that may bee that wee doe not start away from Gods service in trouble and temptation The third thing is the leading away of Christ first to Annas then to Caiphas Now as Christ was led up and downe and tossed from place to place so we deserve to be tumbled and tossed from place to place not to have an house to dwell in nor a bed to lye in nor to have any resting place for thus was Christ tossed up and downe first to Annas then to Caiphas and what was the manner how did they lead him quietly as his behaviour deserved no âut as Marke sheweth they led him away in so great rage and fury that a good man hearing of it being in the dead time of the night rose up and followed him in his shirt whom when the souldiers saw they straight-way laid hands on him so as the man lost his shirt and fled away to save himselfe which the Evangelist notes to shew the extremitie that they used they were so furious that they would not suffer a naked man to follow Christ but they would straight-way lay hold on him Thus we may see what a deale of labour and pain and toile it cost Christ to redeeme our soules that so we seeing it may not sell our soules to the Devill for a little ease pleasure or profit Doe thou but consider whosoever thou art that Christ doth speake unto thee in the way of his passion O man O woman for thy sake was I taken of the Iewes bound led away to be judged killed and said in the grave therefore seeing it cost me such a deale of paine and labour to redeeme thee doe not sell thy soule for a little matter But in this story of the naked man foure things are to be considered 1. A description of the person 2. A declaration of his love 3. The rage of the souldiers 4. The escape he made First A description of his person there is great question who this young man should be some of the Fathers take it to be Iames the Lords brother because he went in a linnen garment for they say he was one of the Priests To this I answer that it could not be Iames for these two reasons First because in the verse going before it is said that all the Disciples of Christ fled Now Iames was one of his Disciples and therefore it could not be he Secondly although the Priests did weare linnen garments yet they but weare them in the Temple when they went out they did plucke them off Ezek. 44. 19. therefore it could not be Iames some others thinke it was the Evangelist Iohn as Chrysostome and Gregory but it could not be he because Iohn did follow Christ into the high Priests Hall Iohn 18. 15. But this man did flie away And therefore I take their opinion to be most probable who thinke it was a good young man that dwelt thereabouts that hearing such a stirre and adoe about the taking of Christ did arise to see what would become of him but what ever he was we finde him thus described First he is said to be a young man that did follow Christ To teach us that young men must looke after Christ and be followers of him So the Wise-man Eecles 12. 13. Remember thy Creator now in the dayes of thy youth And Psal 119. 9. Wherewithall shall a young man cleanse his way by taking heed there unto according to thy Word So wee see that young men should look after Christ it is the sinne of this age that such never looke after Christ but regard their ease liberty pleasures and profits they care not for Christ they are no followers of him Hos 12. 3. we may see that Iaakob did strive for the birthright in the wombe so men must strive to follow Christ when they be young for no man can come too soone We see when men ingrave letters on a tree as the tree groweth greater so will the letters so labour thou to put the seeds of grace into thy childe when he is young and hee will grow in grace as hee growes in yeeres Secondly it is said A certaine young man he was no great man of note there was no fame of him he was an obscure man and yet he did follow Christ when his Disciples fled Which may teach us that if the Spirit of grace be in us at one time or other it will shew it selfe in us Iames 2. it is said shew me thy faith for if a man have true faith it will shew it selfe at one time or other this man was but an obscure man and yet hee followed Christ when all his Disciples were fled so it falleth out sometimes when great professors fall away in the time of trouble then weak ones shew their religion and be followers of Christ as Iohn 19. we may see that Ioseph of Arimathea was
which this is all that hee desires at our hands to make mention of his Name to the world that wee should speake in his cause and for religion this we see the Apostles did Act. 4. when they were rated and rebuked for speaking in the Name of Christ they made answer That they could not but speake of the things that they had both seene and heard so Hester 4. when the Iewes were in distresse saith Hester If I perish I perish as if shee should say Should I forsake the cause no whatsoever befall me I will venture my selfe if I perish I perish to this purpose Exod. 4. saith the Lord to Moses Goe thy way I will be with thy month from which words Augustine collects That if a man speake for the Gospell and in a cause of justice then God opens his mouth but if a man open his mouth to sweare lye deceive slander his neighbour or open his mouth against the Gospell then it is the Devill that doth open his mouth therefore it is a pitifull thing that Christ Religion and the Gospell is condemned and yet men will bee silent at it but doe not thou wonder in this case if Christ bee silent for thee at the day of Iudgement The second meanes that Pilate used was Mittendo by sending Christ to Herod for he hoped that the Iewes would not have followed him at all to accuse him or if they did hee should have found some favour and friendship from Herod seeing he was desirous of a long time to see him not out of any love to Christ to be saved by him draw any grace from him or take good by his presence but out of an humour and conceit he had touching him having heard of the strangenesse of his miracles that hee did that hee was a Iugler oâ some cunning man that would have done seats this it was that made him desirous to see Christ So there be a number of men desirous to see Christ but they have divers ends some because they would be fed some because of his miracles some to get credit and favour amongst men to bee well accounted of but few seeke him to a right end to get grace and strength against sinne to bee quickened up in their affections as Iohn 1. 38. Iesus turned about when hee saw them that did follow him and said unto them What seeke yee So the Spirit of Christ askes us when wee come to the ministery of his Word what seeke yee if ye seeke for worldly ease preferment or credit amongst men then ye come to a wrong end but if ye seeke to Christ to have your graces encreased and to be strengthened against sinne then yee shall be blessed in your comming therefore when we come to the Word we must see that we come to a right end Now when Herod had not that that he looked for that Christ did not follow his humour hee fals a mocking of him puts on a white garment on him in derision and so sends him away this is a strange thing that Herod had a desire a long time to see Christ and now when he seeth him hee makes a mock of him and puts a white garment upon him though hee had done so much at Iohns preaching that he did many things wel heard Iohn gladly yet now he makes a mock of Christ here we may see what a dangerous thing it is to nourish sinne for if a man harbor some secret sinne though hee hath good affections and good graces it will eate out the heart of them so Herod harbord one sinne the taking his brother Philips wife and the nourishing of this one eate out the heart of all his good affections This was the case of Herod and is the case of thousands in the world though they be hearers of the Word and have reformed many a thing yet because they nourish some secret sinne they fall to bee mockers of Religion which eats out the heart of all their graces and of good affections as Matth. 3. our Saviour shewes that some seede fell in stony ground and sprang up and when the Sunne arose it parched withered and came to nothing because there were stones in the bottome so if a man have good affections if hee nourish one secret sinne all will come to nothing it will eate out all the heart of his graces The third meanes hee used to deliver Christ was jungendo by joyning Christ and Barabbas together for it was a custome at their feasts to let loose a prisoner now Christ was matched with a notable theefe that was in the prison one that was a traytor and a murtherer therefore Pilate thought they would not have chosen him that was so vile but would rather have chosen Christ but the Priests through envie stirred up the people who did chuse Barabbas and refused Christ this was a notable policie in Pilate and must teach them that have fine wits and politike pates to use them for Christ and not against him as Levit. 2. The Lord commands that they should offer fine flowre so if men have fine wits and fine policies God must have a handfull of them Psalm 22. David desires to be kept from the horne of the Vnicornes why was this though is were a good and sufficient horne yet it was a naughty head that did beare it so learning wit and policie is a good thing when it is in a good heart but if it be in a bad heart then we had need to pray to God as David did to keepe us from the horne of the Vnicorne keepe me from his policie his wit and learning a man that hath a good wit must use it for Christ and not against Him for if he doe God will destroy his wit and him In all the histories of the Heathen wee finde not the like example to that in the Bible of Achitophel whose counsell was as the Oracle of God and yet because he used policie and wit against God and not for God it was overthrowne by a plaine man so the Papists and Iesuits beyond sea are great Polititians have fine wits and goe far beyond us in their policies yet they have been often overthrowne in their deepe fetches and subtile plots and it hath pleased God to blesse us in our simplicity and weakenesse the reason whereof is because their policie is against Christ and the Gospell and ours is for it Thus much for Pilate Now for the people we see that they preferred Barabbas before Christ who was a traytor and a murtherer Christ being an innocent man and yet by the instigation of the Priests they chose Barabbas and refused Christ Now I dare say there is not any here but will be ready to condemne the Iewes that they preferred Barabbas before Christ but what doe we not as ill who preferre our vile lusts and sinnes before Christ For as Divines say in every choise and election there is a practicall discourse in the courâ of a
feeling of their wants We see Christ complained of his thirst so we may complaine to God of our wants And is it not also as lawfull to complaine to men Yes but wee must be sure to use no unlawfull meanes to ease our selves but wait on God where we may see the difference between a true christian and a man of this worldâ for the one may desire peace ease wealth and such like but there is a moderation in their desires not to have it with any coÌdition but by good means which if they thus obtaine not they can rest contented with the good wil of God so we may desire these things but not against the peace of conscience but the other the men of this world care not what means they use to have their desires as Matth. 4. when Christ was hungry the devill came to him and bade him turne stones into bread so the devill doth still when Christians are in want and necessity he will come to them and bid them turne stones into bread that is use unlawfull meanes put themselves upon bad courses to come out of it but wee must take heed of this if wee have not our desires yet wee must waite on God and be contented with his good will So Psal 123. the Church doth As the eyes of a servant looke to the hands of his master and as the eyes of a maiden to the hands of her mistris so our eyes waite on the Lord our God till he have mercy on us In like manner if we be in want or in any trouble we may desire to come out of it but we must use no unlawfull meanes only waite we must on God and be contented with his good will whatsoever it be in the use of good meanes Thirdly the time of his complaint When all things were accomplished when he had lost a great deale of blood and indured a great deale of paine All this time he held it to himselfe till he had set mans salvation in safetie and made that sure he never complaines of his thirst Wherein we may consider the marvellous love of Christ that till hee had made mans salvation sure did not looke to himselfe such a carefull eye he carried for our good and safetie Which love of Christ to us must teach us to shew the like love to him againe to forget our owne ease profit and pleasures that wee may doe service to him as Ioâ did I have said he preferred the words of his mouth before my appointed food So Ioh. 4. Christ being weary set himselfe downe on a Well when his disciples were gone into the citie to buy meat in which time came a woman to draw water whom hee did convert after which when his disciples came againe with meat and would have had him to eate he made this answere That it was meate and drinke to him to doe his fathers will He had not so much regard to himselfe as to his Fathers will so it must bee with a Christian hee must passe by himselfe and care not what become of him so God may have glory Wee may see a worthy example hereof in Abrahams servant Gen. 24. 33 who being sent to get a wife for his masters sonne when there was meaâe âet before him he could not eate till he had done his businesse he came about Now if a servant have so much care of his masters businesse that hee would not eate or drinke till hee had done it much more should we be carefull to do Gods will therefore when men have so much regard to their owne case and profit and passe by that which tends to Gods Glory this doth shew that there is not the like love to Christ we see in experience if a childe fall into the fire or water if the mother heare of it what businesse soever she hath shee lets all alone and cannot be at rest till she hath set her childe in safetie againe so it was with Christ he forgate himselfe till hee had set our saluation in safety and then he did thirst and we should shew as neere as may be the like love to Christ againe The fourth was The Event of his thirst Christ being on the crosse complaines of thirst Now is there any that brings him wine to comfort him or drinke to refresh him or water to coole him No but they give him vinegar to drinke And because it was not afflictive enough they gave him it with Hyssope to make it more bitter and sowre Here we may see the vilenesse of the souldiers to give such a draught to Iesus Christ our Lord and blessed redeemer in his extremity we are all ready to condemne them and that justly for it but I pray God we be not the men and women that doe the like For as Christ said vpon the crosse Sitio I thirst so be saith now to all the men and women by his spirit in the world Sitio I thirst what wilt thou stand still and gaze upon him or wilt thou not regard him I dare lay that there is never an one here but would be ready to say Lord what wouldst thou have what is it thou thirstest for Why I thirst not for the wine nor for the strong drinke nor for thy honey or thy milke But O man I thirst for thy salvation thy conversion thy Repentance and for thy faith And therefore seeing we heare that Christ doth thirst what wilt thou doe O man wilt thou give him vinegar to drinke as the souldiers did or wilt thou give him wormewood to drinke or temper a cup of poyson and give him Now the truth is There is no wormewood or gall so bitter to our taste as thy impenitencie hard-heartednesse and the sinnes thou livest in are unto Christ for every sinne we commit we doe as it were put a drop of poyson into a cup for Christ to drinke therefore whereas we condemne the souldiers we had neede condemne our selves and come home to our selves Let us therefore temper a better cup for Christ to drinke on than this let us repent us of our sinnes convert and turne to him this will satisfie Christ Wee reade in the English Chronicles of a Monke that got a Toade and pricked and pressed her inââ a cup of wine and gave it to his Liege-lord to drinke Now I dare say there is never an one here but doth detest the fact But the truth is every sinne we commit we doe as it were temper such a cup of poison for Christ our blessed Saviour and Redeemer therefore I pray God whereas we condemne them for this vile fact that there be not just cause to condemne our selves SERMON XXIIII IOHN 19. 30. VVhen Iesus therefore had received the vinegar hee said It is finished AMongst the seven last words of Christ this is the sixth in order And it is a Song of Gratulation and a triumphing Song for the worke of mans Redemption and Salvation When Moses had led the children
of Israel through the red sea and had drowned their enemies then they sung a song of thankes-giving for their deliverance Exod. 15. And so likewise Deborah and Barak Iudges 3. 1. when they had overcome Sisera sang a song of thankes-giving so also the holy people Revel 15. when they had passed through the glassy sea mingled with fire and were delivered out of trouble then they sang a song of thankes-giving to the Lord in like maner here Christ when he had conquered all our spirituall enemies death hell sinne and the devill sung this song on the crosse to the joy of the world It is finished Now is mans salvation accomplished and perfected As if he should say All this while it hath beene but a working out For this cause was I nine moneths in the wombe of the Virgin borne in a stable laid in a âanger fasted forty dayes together prayed on the mount swet in the garden and did hang three houres together on the crosse in paines and torments but now I have finished and perfected mans salvation now it is at an end sinne is abolished death is destroyed hell is conquered the devill is subdued heaven is opened God is pacified and pleased this is that hee uttered in these words Now for the better understanding of them we are to consider three things 1. What he meant when he saith It is finished 2. The time when he saith It is finished 3. By what actions it was finished First what he meant when he saith It is finished The full meaning is not expressed in this place but it was some secret and close action that was in the minde and thought of Christ that he had an eye to the perfecting and fulfilling of Now what was that all these Scriptures shew us Luk 19. 10. The Sonne of man is come to seâke and to save that which was lost Mat. 20. 28. The Sonne of man came not to be served but to serve and to give his life for the rânsome of many and Hebr. 9. 12. Neither by the blood of Goats and âalves but by his owne blood entered he once into the holy place and obtained eternall salvation and redemption for us these were in the heart and minde of Christ therefore it is out of question that Christ by saying It is finished meant the finishing and perfecting of the great worke of mans Redemption which the Apostle intimates Hebr. 10. 14. With one oblation and offering hath bee consecrated for ever them that are sanctified Alluding to this very action of Christ so that by this saying of Christ It is finished is to bee understood the finishing and perfecting of mans salvation and redemption Now besides this consummation or finishing there is another consummation that is spoken of Gen. 2. Thus the heavens and the earth were finished and all the âost of them which finishing is of the worke of Creation but what comfort could a manhave that God hath made the heavens to cover us and the earth to beare us sea and land to feede us the sunne and moone and the starres to give us light if Christ also had not finished and perfected mans salvation and redemption on the crosse There is also another consummation and finishing which is spoken of Revel 10. 7. That the mysterie of God shall be finished as he hath declared to his servants the Prophets Now what is this mysterie of God It is the end of the world But alas what availes it us for the world to have an end if this redemption and salvation be not finished and perfected by Christ therefore all other consummation is nothing without this for what is it to finish a great building or to finish ones estate in greatnesse or to finish all his dayes in joy and delights unlesse hee have finished his salvation and applied Christ unto himselfe This is the happiest consummation that is this is the joy and content of a Christian when he lyeth on his death-bed he can say Lord I thanke thee I know my salvation is finished in Christ I have applied him unto my selfe and I finde by the merit of his death and passion my salvation to be perfected Therefore into thy hands will I commend my spirit stedfastly beleeving that at the latter resurrection I shall enjoy the blessed presence of my Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ Happie yea thrice happy is the estate of such a man that shall thus depart in the Lord. The uses to be made hereof are these following First seeing our salvation and redemption is perfected and finished in Christ as the Apostle concludes Rom. 8. 1. There is no condemnation to those that be in Christ Iesus Why because Christ hath answered the justice of God and hath beene condemned already therefore hee that is in Christ shall not be condemned As Esay 53. 5. It is said the chastisements of our peace is upon him and with his stripes we are healed and vers 6. All wee like sheepe have gone astray we have turned every one to his owne way and the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquitie of us all Wee see Iohn 18. when the souldiers came to take Christ saith he If yee seeke for me let these goe let me suffer and let these goe free So Christ doth interpose himselfe to the Iustice of God and saith Father let my people goe free let me suffer that which they should suffer and beare that which they should beare Thus we see our salvation is made sure in the holy Person of Christ and there is no condemnation belongs to them who are in him therefore let us labor to be in Christ that wee may say with the Apostle The life which I live now in the flesh I live by the faith of the Sonne of God c. and then there is no condemnation belongs to us but life and salvation is sure because all is finished in the holy person of Christ Secondly seeing our salvation is perfected and finished in Christ all our care must be to apply and to lay hold on Christ for though hee hath purchased salvation for us yet if wee doe not apply him and lay hold on him we are never the better for it If a man should stand in the cold starke naked and one come by and see him who should show compassion to him and get clothes and put it to make for him how would this man carry his eye all the while to the workeman and when hee saw it all was finished would lay hold of it with both his hands and put it on his backe to cover his nakednesse so we ought to carrâe our eyes on Christ seeing salvation is wrought in the midst of us as the Psalmist saith therefore we ought to put forth both our hands and to lay hold on this salvation finished and perfected by Christ It is a strange corruption that many know it and heare of it that it is finished but they so attend their pleasures profits and
God to despise you when you come to die therefore it is good to make God our friend whilest we be alive This is the counsell that Christ giveth us Luk. 16. 9. Make to your selves friends of the Mammon of unrighteousnesse the Fathers take it for the poore that wee should make friends of the poore But the meaning is that we should make God our friend in our life time that we may have a friend of him when we come to die therefore because every man must commend himselfe to God when he dies it is good to please him and to walke holily in all our courses that we may commend with boldnesse our soule to him at the last gaspe Secondly what it was bee commended into the hands of God His Spirit his body he left to Pilates mercy but all his care was for his soule therefore he commends that into the hands of God which may teach us two things first though our bodies dye yet our soules doe live all the Scriptures shew this Eccles. 12. 7. Then shall the dust returne to the earth as it was and the Spirit shall returne to God who gave it so Revel 6. 9. And when hee had opened the fifth seale I saw under the Altar the soules of them that were killed for the Word of God and for the Testimonie which they mainetained so also Heb. 12. 22. For yee are not come to the mount that might bee touched c. but yee are come to the mount Sion and to the city of the living God the celestiall Ierusalem and to an innumerable company of Angels and to the congregation and Church of the first borne whose names are written in heaven and to God the judge of all and to the spirits of just men made perfect So it is a plaine truth in Christianity that though our bodies dye our soules are immortall therefore seeing our soules never dye but shall live for ever how carefull ought we to be for them and to passe our time in holinesse and feare before God as they may live with God for ever in heaven Indeed if our soules might dye our care might bee the lesse but seeing they shall never dye it is a wondrous corruption amongst most to see how they cloath the body feed and physick that runne from market to market to make provision for it which yet must dye and their immortall soules they take no care for therefore one saith well O man of all thy parts take care of thy immortall part that which never dieth Secondly it teacheth us that seeing Christ commended his Spirit into the hands of God wee see what the especiall care of a Christian should bee not to care so much what become of his body so his soule may be saved Christ he left his body to Pilates mercy but he commended his soule into the hands of God so a Christians care must be especially that his soule may be saved that it may come safe into the hands of God what soever become of the body this was the care of the holy theefe Lord remember mee when thou commest into thy kingdome all his care was for the saving of his soule it being provided for hee cares not what become of his body we see when a mans house is on fire if he have a pretious jewell he will labour to save that though the rest perish so seeing the soule is the most pretious jewell whatsoever thy labour and paines be labour to lay up thy soule safe in the hands of God as Steven did when a storme of stones came about his eares hee bowed himselfe downe and said Lord Iesus receive my soule all his care was for the saving thereof that it might come safe into the hands of God as if he should say Lord receive my soule I care not what becommeth of my body so that thou save my soule all shall be well this will content me Thirdly the time when he commended his Spirit at the time of his death which was the very close of his life when he was ready to breathe out his last breath which may teach us that every man should make this his practise when hee comes to dye to bee sure to make a holy close of his life then it is a time to commend his soule to God Now there bee other times for a man to commend his soule to God as first in the time of danger and perill so David did when he was in perill of Saul Psalm 31. 5. saith he Lord into thy hands doe I commend my spirit because I have no body else to commend it to nor no body to trust it with in assurance of safety therefore Lord into thy hands I commend it likewise Psalm 10. 14. the poore committeth himselfe unto the Lord seeing no man regards him nor cares for him hee commends himselfe to the care of God so that the time of distresse and danger is a time to commend our soules to God There is also another time that wee should commend our soules to God and that is daily because our life is uncertaine therefore wee should every morning when we doe rise and every night when we goe to bed not knowing not what will befall us in the day commend our soules to God there bee a number of men in the world that bee greatly overtaken in this they never commend their soules into the hands of God if a nurse goe abroad and leave her childe and doe not commit it to the care of some body to keepe and to looke after it if the childe catch any hurt they will blame the nurse for it so if wee doe not commit our selves our wives and children to God in the morning and at night if any hurt befall them we may thanke our selves for it the blame lieth upon our selves 1 Sam. 18. 28. we see when David came into the host to his brethren they asked him this question with whom hast thou left those few sheepe So we should commend our temporall estate to the keeping of some body where it may be safe and if we should commend that to keeping much more must we commend oursoules to God Now as at these times wee should commit our soules to God yet more especially we must doe it when we come to dye because the devill will then bee busie and wee have a long journey to goe if a man were to passe into France and to carry all his goods with him that hee hath scraped together all his life time hee would looke into what ship hee did commit his goods and if hee had a rotten bottome hee would beware how he committed his goods to it so seeing we are to passe from earth to heaven a long journey we must take heed wee doe not commit our soules to a rotten bottome but bee carefull to lay them up into the hands of God that so they may remaine safe there Fourthly upon what ground he commends his soule into the
hands of God upon a perswasion of the Fatherly care of God that God was his Father this made him bold to commend his soule into the hands of God and may teach us that all that commend their soules to God must commend them upon a good ground we must not commend them upon a merry conceit without a ground but wee must have a ground for it Now there bee three grounds upon which a man may comfortably commend himselfe to God First because he is the Father of Spirits and the God of all mens soules our bodies wee have mediately from our parents but our soules immediately from God therefore he is called the Father of Spirits Heb. 12. and Eccles. 12. it is said The soule goeth to God that gave it therefore seeing God gave them and made them wee may bee bold upon this ground to commend our spirits backe againe unto him for every workeman will preserve his owne worke therefore let us commend our soules to God as a faithfull Creator for seeing he made them he will preserve them if we will commit them to him Secondly a perswasion that God is our Father by the meanes of Christ if God be our Father we may be bold to commend our soules to him for with whom may one bee bold if a childe may not with his father therefore as hee is the Father of Christs so labour to make him thy Father and then mayst thou with comfort commend thy selfe into the hands of God Christ when hee would comfort his Disciples saith to them Tell my brethren I goe to my Father and to your Father to my God and ãâã your God when we can finde this that hee is not onely the Father of Christ but my Father we may be bold to commend out soules into his hands upon this ground Thirdly we may be bold to commend our soules to God upon the former experience we have had of Gods favour and mercy towards us this made David bold to commend himselfe to God Psal 31. 5. Into thy hands Lord I commend my spirit because thou hast redeemed my soule O Lord God of truth I have had experience of thy love and mercy therefore into thine hands I commend my spirit In like manner when we have experience of Gods goodnesse and mercy it makes us bold to commend our soules into the hands of God And these be the grounds for we must not doe it of nothing or of a meere conceit but of a good ground as Christ did so must we Fifthly What comfort we may have by the practises of Christ in commending his soule into the hands of God I answer we may have a two-fold comfort First as Christ did not commend his owne soule only into the hands of God but my soule thy soule and all the soules of the faithfull men in the world because all the soules of the faithfull are bound in a bundle with his therefore deposing and laying downe his soule in the hands of God all the soules of the faithfull are deposed and laid downe with it for as his body was a pawne and a pledge for our bodies so his soule is a pawne and a pledge for our soules therefore Athanasius saith well Our Lord Iesus when he did commend his soule into the hands of God he did not onely commend his owne soule but with it all the soules of the faithfull men in the world for as they die in Christs death and rise in his resurrection and ascend by his ascension so by his deposing and laying downe his soule into the hands of God hee doth with it commend all the soules of the faithfull men in the world which may be a great comfort to a Christian at all times that his soule is safely deposed in the hands of God when he dies Secondly seeing he laid downe his owne soule in the hands of God and with it our soules therefore when men die their soules doe not sleepe in their bodies nor wander about the graves nor passe up and downe in the world nor are in a place of torment as the Papists say but they be in the hands of God I think there is no man here but takes this speech to be a metaphor and borrowed speech for God hath no hands but by hands is meant that they are under Gods protection in safetie and securitie For as a man that hath a Iewell will not lay it down at his friends feet but he will put it into his hands for the more safetie so Christ hath put all the soules of the faithfull into the hands of God to bee kept in safetie till the resurrection and the last day of judgement Act. 5. Wee may see when the people had sold their possessions they laid downe their money at the Apostles feet but the soules of the faithfull servants of God are not laid downe at the feet of God but are put into the hands of God for more safety and securitie as Revel 1. it is said that Christ holds the seven Stars in his right hand to shew that he that puls away a preacher he must pull him out of the hands of God and so Ioh. 10. 29. saith Christ My sheepe heare my voice and I know them and they follow me and I give unto them eternall life and they shall never perish neither shall any plucke them out of my hands neither wicked man nor devill no power can plucke them out of my hands therefore it is a sweet comfort that when a Christian dies his soule goeth into the hands of God if it were in our owne keeping then it were subject to the temptations of the Devill and a number of troubles and much hurt but being in the hands of God they shall be kept from all danger all the powers in heaven and earth shall not be able to hurt them And thus wee have heard briefly and with a great deale of weaknesse the seven last Words of Christ expounded which he spake on the Crosse SERMON XXVI IOHN 19. 30. VVhen Jesus therefore had received the vineger he said It is finished and he bowed his head and gave up the ghost HAving spoken of the Crucifying of Christ now in the next place we are to speake of his Death for when he had hung three houres in paines and torments on the Crosse Hee bowed downe his head and gave up the ghost that is he died as wee doe his soule and bodie were parted Now in the Death of Christ there be divers things to be considered 1. Why it was needfull that Christ should die 2. The time when he died 3. The manner of his death 4. The manifestation of it 5. The power of it 6. The effects of it First Why it was needfull Christ should die of which there was three causes that made a necessitie of his death First To satisfie the justice of God for mans sinne for such was the hainousnesse of mans sinnes sentence being
poore woman and yet shee did informe them of one of the greatest mysteries of Salvation the Resurrection of Christ which may teach us how meane soever the person be not to despise to learne any good of them so we see Exod. 18. that Moses was contented to take the counsell of Iethro his father in law one that was infinitely short of the gifts and graces of Moses so also Acts 18. Apollos was instructed by Aquila and Priscilla poore Tent-makers therefore it must bee the wisedome and humilitie of a Christian to take good by the meanest persons that may be Secondly whom shee must tell his brethren this is a strange thing that Christ calls them his brethren he might have said Goe and tell my Disciples my revolters backsliders and such as have denied and forsaken mee yet wee see the goodnesse and kindenesse of Christ that hee puts a speciall tearme of dignity upon them Go and tell my brethren partakers of the same glory and immortality with mee whereas hee might have said One of them did betray me and another denied mee and all of them did shamefully forsake me yet he is contented to swallow up all because though they had sinned yet they sinned of weakenesse they had repented for it and wept bitterly therefore Christ sends such sweete termes and cals them brethren Which may teach us that although wee fall into great sinnes if we fall of weakenesse and if we have repented for it hee will take us for his brethren we see in experience that although a man turnes his backe upon the Sunne and is going from it yet the Sunne followes him with his heate light and with his beames so when we turne our backes on God and are going away from him yet he followes us with his beames of goodnesse kindenesse and with his love though we forsake him yet he doth not forsake us Thirdly what the message was that shee should tell his brethren That I ascend to my Father and your Father to my God and your God From hence ariseth a twofold comfort First Goe and tell my brethren that I ascend what is this such a comfort that Christ ascends that he goes away and leaves them yea it is a comfort and a great comfort too as appeares First because hee is ascended to Heaven as a pledge and pawne to take possession and to prepare our place till we come there As Augustine saith the Head going before all his Members shall follow Christ ascended as a pledge and pawne to hold possession for us So Iohn 14. 2. 3. I go to to prepare a place for you and if I goe to prepare a place for you I will come againe and take you up to my selfe that where I am there you may be also So it is a comfort to a Christian to know that Christ as ascended Secondly it is a comfort to know that Christ is ascended for our good to befriend us in the Court of Heaven to procure the graces of his Spirit to reconcile us unto God and to make Intercession for us therefore howsoever some men may thinke it to bee a great comfort to have Christ on the Earth amongst us yet it is a farre greater comfort that Christ is ascended into Heaven to procure the graces of his Spirit to reconcile us unto God as our Saviour saith Iohn 16. 7. It is expedient for you that I go away to reconcile you to God to procure the graces of his Spirit to make intercession for you Therefore it is a comfort unto us that Christ is ascended to Heaven The second comfort is that Christ saith Hee ascended to my Father and to your Father to my God and your God For when wee know the Father of Christ is become our Father and the God of Christ is become our God by the meanes of him wee cannot chuse but hee comforted There was a time when God was our enemy by reason of our sinnes but now Christ saith I ascend to my Father and to your Father to my God and your God therefore this is a great comfort that wee have such a Father as is able to blesse us and to doe us good for seeing he is become our Father He will make a supply of all our wants as shall bee needfull for us A Christian may say Lord Iesus doe thou ascend into Heaven to hold a place for mee against I come to procure the graces of thy Spirit to reconcile mee unto God to make intercession for mee and then I shall bee happie And thus wee see it is for the good of Christians that Christ is ascended SERMON XXXIII LVKE 24. 13. And behold two of them went that same day to a Village called Emmaus which was from Ierusalem about threescore furlongs TWelve severall times Christ did manifest himselfe after his resurrection five whereof were in one day The first was to Marie Magdalen The second To the women comming from the grave Of these two wee have spoken and are come to the third to these two Disciples going to Emmaus In which manifestation there are diverse things to be considered First what disposition Christ did finde them in laid downe in two circumstances First That they went to a Towne called Emmaus that was about threescore furlongs off Ierusalem They did not attend the grave and seeke for Christ as Marie did but they were going away from him and from Ierusalem as men cleane out of heart Here we are to consider the kindnesse and goodnesse of Christ that he did not onely manifest himselfe to them that sought him and did attend the grave but to them also that did go away from him so wee see the disciples were in another condition they heard a brute of Christs rising yet they were not wise to nourish this same sparke but they were as men out of hope and yet Christ goes after them and leaves them not till hee had brought them home to the companie of beleevers So here is the goodnesse and kindnesse of Christ not onely to manifest himselfe to those that seeke him and attend upon good meanes but also to those that goe away and have not a thought of him so we see Iohn 7. the woman of Samaria that came to draw water shee had not a thought of Christ and yet he did manifest himselfe unto her and Luke 2. 8. the Sheepheards were tending their flockes by night they had not a thought of Christs comming but the Angels came unto them and told them that Christ was borne when they looked not for it so also Matth. 8. when Matthew was about his bagges and his money matters he had not a thought of Christ yet then he called him Here wee may see it is Gods mercie to prevent us with his love when wee have not a thought of him but are busie about our profits and pleasures then he seekes us and brings us home unto himselfe even when we are going from him as
to us and wee will be one people Genesis 34. 16. Even so God saith to us if ye will be circumcised and cut off your lusts and your sinnes and be a sanctified and holy people then ye shall be one with me but if ye will not bee circumcised and cut off your lusts and your sins then yee will cause mee to depart away from you And this is the second thing whereby we may know when Christ makes a proffer to be gone Thirdly When we feele a decay of Gods graces in us when we have lost our zeale care and love as when the King removes from a place wee may know it by his carriage going before so the graces of Gods Spirit bee as it were the carriage therefore when this goes away know then Christ will remoove then he makes a proffer to be gone But why did Christ make a proffer to be gone It was not that hee had any purpose to depart but to trie their affections and to see what account they would make of him so the Lord doth still make a proffer to bee gone from us and to take away the Gospell and many times the comfortable feeling of his favour which hee doth to trie our faith and our affection and to trie what account wee will make of him So we see Matth. 15. 22. Christ deales with the woman of Canaan makes a proffer to bee gone as may appeare by conferring this with other places for it is said in Marke 17. 24. Christ went into an house and would have no man know it as if he would have beene gone from her yet shee followes him he goes into the fields and yet she followes him this was not that he had any purpose to be gone from her but to trie her faith and her affection As 1 Sam. 7. 2. the Arke was in the borders of Israel twentie yeeres together and all the people lamented after the Lord He kept the Arke twenty yeeres together aloofe of them to see how they would long for his presence So God deales with us hee withdrawes the comfortable feeling of his presence to see how wee will long after it and what account wee make of it as a loving mother sometimes hides her selfe from her childe not because she meanes to go from it quite but because shee would trie the love of her childe and how it longs after her so Christ doth shrinke away from us and hide his presence to trie our love our faith and our affection Therefore when Christ makes a proffer to be gone wee must doe as the people did Marke 1. 45. follow him not being at rest till they had found him though hee went into never so secret a place If hee be departed away from us wee should not bee at rest but follow him and labour to recover him againe by prayer meditation and the use of good meanes Now when Christ made a proffer to be gone these two Disciples would not let him goe but one hanged on the one arme as it were and the other on the other till they constrained him to tarry with them Hence wee must learne that if Christ makes a proffer to be gone we must not let him goe and doe as the World does If hee will goe let him goe and say wee cannot hold him but wee must importune him and constraine him to tarry with us as it is said of the good people Luke 4. 42. And when it was day he departed and went into a desart place and the people sought him and came to him and stayed him that he should not depart from them So when wee feele Christ to depart from us wee must constraine him to tarrie with us as Iacob did Genes 32. 26. When hee and the Angell wrestled together Iacob laid hold on him and would not let him goe till he had blessed him Now the Angell that did wrestle with Iacob was Christ So also Exodus 32. 15. When the Lord told Moses that hee would not goe with them but an Angell should goe with them Lord saith hee Carry us not away from this place unlesse thy presence goe with us Lord let me die here and goe no further unlesse thy presence goe with us so wee should pray to God not to carry us away from our houses that we may not stirre from the places where wee be unles the presence of God goe with us and when we feele the presence of God to be going from us we must pray him to tarrie with us and constraine him too But why doe they desire Christ to tarry with them because they had tasted of the goodnesse power sweet graces and excellency of Christ this was the reason of it therefore no marvell though the world let Christ goe and doe not desire him to tarry with them because they never felt the power of God neither tasted of the sweet and excellent graces that be in Christ but such as have tasted hereof will be contented to take any paines and labour to enjoy Christ therefore the Apostle Peter gives us this exhortation 1 Pet. 2. 2. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that ye may grow therby as who should say If so be ye have tasted how good the Lord is you that bee Christians and have tasted of the Gospell and the sweetnesse of it even as a childe desires the milke of the breast and it is not at quiet till it hath it so desire yee the sincere milke of the word that ye may grow thereby and as Abraham said Gen. 18. Lord depart not from thy servant so wee should desire Christ to be with us and to say Lord depart not away from mee till the day of my death Now there are two especiall times wherein every Christian should pray that Christ may be with him 1. In the time of Trouble 2. At the time of Death First In the time of trouble when there is misery and extremity upon us then we had need to have a great deale of grace to sustaine us wee see ships in a great storme if they have not good Anchors and good Cables they may quickly miscarry and dash against some rockes and so make shipwracke in like manner if trouble and danger bee upon us if Christ be not with us we are like to miscarry therefore as the two Disciples said to Christ The day is farre spent and the night drawes on tarry with us so wee should say The day of prosperity is farre spent and there is a night of affliction drawing on therefore Oh Lord tarry with us and give us a good issue out of troubles so David prayeth Psal 22. 11. Be not farre from me O Lord because trouble is neere for there is none to helpe me this is a speciall time to have Christ with us Secondly At the day of death when wee come to end this life this is a speciall time to have Christ with us as the disciples
cleansing of the Lepers but in Christs bleeding and dying on the crosse so the comfort of a Christian is from the wounds of Christ. The fourth generall point is The effect and fruit of his appearing Thomas conversion for he presently saith with great affection my Lord and my God as if he should say what a pitifull estate was I in I might have perished in mine infidelity and unbeleefe if thou hadst not condescended to my weakenesse therefore seeing thou hast shewed so great mercy Thou art my God and my Lord so a Christian may say when he feeles the goodnesse and the mercy of Christ unto him in the pardon of his sinnes O Lord I thanke thee I might have perished in mine ignorance and blindnesse I was going the broad way to hell and it hath pleased thee to give me faith in thy promises repentance for my sinnes care to walke before thee in newnesse of life thou art therefore my God and my Lord I am glad and I rejoyce in it SERMON XXXVII ACTS 1. 9 10 11. And when hee had spoken these things while they beheld hee was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as hee went up behold two men stood by them in white apparell Which also said Yee men of Galilee why stand yee gazing up into heaven This same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seene him goe into heaven WEe heard the last day that though wee have not kept our Easter with Christ and his Disciples the first day that he rose yet that we should labour to keepe it with Thomas the eighth day that is if we cannot bee of the first ranke of those that have repented and beleeved yet to labour to be of the second ranke if not of the second then yet of the third yea labour to be of the last sort rather than none at all and though wee cannot see Christ in his rising the first day with the Disciples nor yet with Thomas the eighth day yet let us cleare our eyes and see Iesus Christ triumphantly ascending into heaven Now having spoken of the Resurrection of Christ wee come to speake of his Ascension wherein we are to observe these particulars 1. Why it was needfull Christ should Ascend 2. The time when he did Ascend 3. The place from whence he did Ascend 4. The manner of his Ascension 5. The fruits and benefits of his Ascension First Why it was needfull that Christ should Ascend Howsoever wee may thinke it had beene better for Christ to converse with us here yet Christ tels us that it is for our good and benefit that he doth ascend Iohn 16. 7. It is expedient for you that I goe away for if I goe not away the Comforter will not come unto you For as the Sunne doth us more good being in the Skie than if it were amongst us because then every Hill and House and every Barne would keepe the light from us so if Christ were personally heere amongst us then hee would be confined to one Countrey Towne House or to one Man and when he were present in one place he would be absent in another Therefore as the Sunne being in the Skie doth send out his light heate and beames to all So Christ being in Heaven doth infuse his graces unto all his people every where Now this argument of utility may make us quietly rest on God for as a mother when she is going from her childe uses to still and quiet it by saying hold thy peace I will fetch thee a good thing so Christ did still his Disciples when they were in heavinesse It is for your good that I goe away to convey the rich graces of my Spirit to you There be five reasons why Christ ascended First To prepare a place for us for wee cannot alwaies live here in this World a time will come when wee must away and therefore Christ is gone to prepare a place for us that when Earth excludes us Heaven may receive us when we part with men wee may goe to God and when wee leave these Earthly houses wee may have in Heaven a Mansion house As Christ saith Iohn 14. 4. I goe to prepare a place for you If I goe not away the Comforter will not come But if I goe I will come againe and receive you to my selfe that where I am there may ye be also For as I said Christ is gone to prepare a place for us and to hold possession for us till wee bee ready to enter and take possession our selves As Genes 45. it is said That Ioseph was sent into Egypt to prepare a place for his old father and for his bretheren and to take up the best of the land So the true Ioseph Christ is gone into Heaven to prepare a place for us even the best Heaven it selfe and to take possesion till we come and enter our selves 1 Pet. 1. 4. To an inheritance immortall and undefiled and that fadeth not reserved in Heaven for us This inheritance is kept in the hands of our Lord Iesus till wee bee ready for it who will faithfully deliver it to us Even as a Guardian doth not take up land for himselfe but for the Heire who when the time doth come doth willingly resigne it againe to him So Christ is ascended into Heaven to take possession of it for us and when the time comes hee will faithfully deliver it to us Ephes 2. 6. It is said God hath raised us up together and made us sit together in heavenly places in Iesus Christ Here Augustine saith we sit not in our selves nor in our owne persons but Christ sits in our right till wee bee ready for it This is a sweet comfort to a Christian in all extremitie that Heaven is our inheritance and Christ sits there in our right till wee bee ready for it well may death take away our lives bad neighbors our good name theeves our goods but they cannot take Heaven from us Therefore a poore christian may say though I am not a great man in this world though I have no great Revenewes Lands or Livings yet I thanke God Heaven is mine Inheritance Christ doth keepe possession of it till I am ready And when he lookes up to Heaven he may say There is my Countrey there is my house Christ holds possession of it and one day hee will faithfully deliver it to me If a stranger should goe into a farre countrey if he should see a number of little Cabbins or Cottages and but one brave Building and asking whose house it is a poore man should answere and say It is mine house a good friend did purchase it with a great deale of gold and silver for mee and one day I shall have it would not this man thinke that his estate were good though hee dwelt now in a Cottage a
God and hee shall not onely bee blessed in this world but be pronounced also blessed at the great assembly when heaven and earth and hell shall meet together before God and all the blessed Angels and holy men even by that sweet mouth of Christ which shall chace and drive thousands to hell and shall curse the wicked but shall say to such Come ye blessed my Father receive the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning therefore labour thou whosoever thou art to be thus blessed of Christ and then thou art fenced against all the injuries and wrongs that this world doth afford us Secondly wee did observe in the Manner of Christs ascension that when hee departed hee went not suddainely away from them as he did from the Disciples that went to Emmaus but he departed by little and little leasurely till a cloud came and tooke him out of their sight Now in severall ages there were some that ascended as Henoch in the time of Nature Elias in the time of the Law and Christ in the time of the Gospell To teach us that heaven is the house prepared for the faithfull in all ages But there was great difference in their ascensions Others ascended by means as we may see in the 2 Kin. 2. 12. Elias was carried up in a firie chariot but Christ did ascend by His owne power and vertue without the helpe of any and so in Luk. 16. 22. When Lazarus was dead he was carried of the Angels into heaven But Christ ascended by his owne power which may teach us that al others have need of help to ascend to heaveÌ but Christ had none Secondly Others ascended before death ceased on them as Elias but Christ ascended after hee was killed and crucified and put into the grave hence we learne all the people of God shall rise and ascend but first death must kill them and they must be laid into the grave and then they shall rise and after that ascend as Revel 11. 9. it is said That the bodies of the two Prophets lay in the streets three daies and an halfe and after life came into them againe and the world wondred at it and ver 12. it is shewed how they rose That they heard a voyce from heaven saying Come up hither and they ascended up to heaven in a cloud in like manner labour thou to be joyned with Christ and as Christ ascended so shalt thou ascend Thirdly Others went onely themselves to heaven but made no way for any body els but when Christ ascended he made way for others to ascend and follow him he did not as Lot Gen. 19. who when he had taken in the angel shut the doore but Christ when he entred into heaven left the doore open for others to enter in so it is said Heb. 10. 20. Hee entred by the new and living way which hee prepared for us through the veile that is his flesh even by the veile of his flesh hath he dedicated a way for us to heaven therefore Chrysostome saith well Christ hath entred into heaven at the narrow hole of his passions and hath left a broad doore for his members to follow Fourthly Others when they were ascended could do nothing there though they could work miracles on earth but Christ being ascended is as powerfull to administer to his people in this kingdome as if he were with them in this world for Act. 2. 33. hee being ascended sent downe the gifts and graces of his spirit upon his Disciples others being ascended can doe nothing their power being confined to the place where they bee but Christ being ascended as is powerfull here as if he were present Fifthly Others went away on a suddaine as wee see 2 King 2. that Elias ascended in a Whirlewind but Christ ascended by little and little by degrees till a cloud came and tooke him out of their sight Now there be two reasons why Christ did not ascend into heaven suddainely but by little and little first that they might sensibly see hee had left this world and was ascended into heaven therefore wee should not looke for him here it behoveth the Church to know that Christ is ascended into heaven and that for their good to prepare a place for them to send downe the gifts and graces of his spirit so Ioh. 6. wee may see the Disciples when Christ told them that he should go away from them sorrowed and mourned for it I but when they did consider that hee was ascended for their good to prepare a place for them and to hold the possession of heaven till they were ready and to send the holy spirit into their hearts this was a great matter of joy and comfort to make them glad Secondly to take away an error in the world that many an one thinkes hee shall goe to heaven in a whirle-wind out of the midst of their sinnes and of their prophanenesse nay looke on Christ hee ascended by little and little and made many ascensions before hee came at heaven so must thou doe and therefore thou must not thinke to goe in a whirle-wind into heaven out of the midst of thy lusts and of thy sinnes but thou must make many ascensions every day in thy care zeale faith and thy repentance It is Christs speech Can. 3. Who is this that ascends up out of the wildernes perfumed with myrrh c. so the people of God ascend up leasurely till God receive them as S. Ierome saies speaking of the 42. journies of the children of Israel to the land of Canaan so we must not think to goe to heaven with ease but it will cost many a journey and a Christian must be every day rising in his care in his zeale in his faith in his repentance and in his love till at last he come at heaven gates Thirdly A cloud came and tooke him out of their sight so Saint Luke saies Act. 1. 9. And when hee had spoken these things whilst they beheld him hee was taken up for a cloud tooke him out of their sight that is it came under the foot of Christ and so did cover him and as hee went away in a cloud so Hee shall come againe at the day of judgement so the Angels said the Prophet Dan. 7. 13. saith I beheld in a vision by night and behold one like to the Son of man came in the clouds of heaven so Mat. 24. 30. And then shall appeare the signe of the Son of man in heaven and then shall all the hindreds of the earth mourne and they shall see the Sonne of man comming in the clouds of heaven Now the use of this point is that seeing Christ ascended by a cloud into heaven and as he ascended so will come to judgement therfore so often as we looke on the clouds wee may consider that these bee the chariots that shall bring Christ to judgement however they now bring us winde and raine and snow
strengthned from Heaven and therefore the Lord let in the Divell upon him If a man make a curious glasse and would have one to see the pretiousnesse excellencie and strength of it hee would put it into ones hand and bid him fling it against the wall dash it against the ground be at it with a hammer and knocke it never so hard hee cares not so the Lord doth when he hath made a Christian he puts him sometimes into the hands of the World and lets it dash him against the ground or walls knocke him with a hammer and tread him under foote that men may see the vertues and graces that bee in him and how hee is strengthened from Heaven Secondly the Lord tries and exerciseth his Church with divers temptations and trials To pull downe spirituall pride that they swell not with the graces of God I have shewed you heretofore that when men have good wines they will lay them up in low cellars for if they lye high they will sowre so because spirituall pride will sowre Gods graces and we are ready to lose them and to runne into the world therefore the Lord is faine to exercise us with crosses to lay them low in us this is the reason why the Lord 2 Cor. 12. did send a pricke in the flesh and the messenger of Sathan to buffet Paul blacke and blew that he might not swell of his graces but that hee might lay them in a low cellar and so retaine them Thirdly to keepe them from sinne we see a father if he seeth his childe padling with fire and water hee will take him and make him afraid as though he would fling him into the fire or into the water and yet hee meaneth no hurt to him but doth it onely to make him afraid so the Lord deales with us for many times we be padling with sinnes and then the Lord takes us and makes as if he would throw us into hell as if hee would destroy us and yet hee meanes not hurt to us but doth it to fright us and to keepe us from sinne that so we may creepe to heaven and bee saved SERMON XL. HEBREWES 10. 12. But this man after Hee had offered one Sacrifice for sinnes sate downe on the right hand of God I Shewed you the last day that one speciall end why Christ did sit at the right hand of God is to rule and governe the whole world for the good of the Church so that Christs exaltation to glory I meane his sitting at the right hand of God tends to the good of the Church they have the benefit of it and not himselfe Now there bee foure Actions of his holy administration and government that he exerciseth towards the Church there whereof wee have spoken of already the fourth remaines which is That Christ doth preserve and protect his people and Church against all the enemies of it hee is that great Michael that is spoken of in Daniel that standeth up to defend his Church and but for whose defence there would not bee left a man or a woman to professe the name of Christ so this is one of the Actions of Christ to defend the Church against all the enemies and adversaries thereof Now by five meanes Christ doth defend and protect his Church first by bridling and restraining of them that they cannot doe all the hurt they intend as Gen. 31. Laban pursued after Iaakob and thought to have done him some hurt but the Lord came in a dreame to him and bad him take heed he spake nothing to Iaakob but good so many times when the men of the world doe follow and pursue the Church thinking to destroy and to hurt it then the Lord comes with this charge take heed yee speake not ought but good to them take heed ye doe them no hurt so Rev. 20. 2. saith Saint Iohn I saw an Angell come downe from heaven having the key of the bottomlesse pit and a great Chaine in his hand and he tooke the Dragon which is the old Serpent the devill and Sathan and he bound him for a thousand yeares and cast him into the bottomlesse pit and hee shut him up and sealed the doore upon him so it pleaseth God to lay a chaine upon the divell and upon Tyrants that they shall nor cannot doe all the hurt or mischiefe that they intend against the Church and against faithfull men this is the end why God doth restraine and binde them to give ease to the Church that it may grow and increase therefore labour to grow in grace when God gives thee rest that so thou maiest bee fitted the better against the time of trouble so we see the Church did Act. 9. 31. Then had the Churches rest throughout all Iudea and Galilee and Samaria and were edified and walked in the feare of God and comfort of the holy Ghost and were multiplied for when it pleaseth God to restraine Tyrants and to give rest unto the Church they must labour to gather Faith Repentance Patience and comfort against the time of trouble Basill reports that there bee seven daies in the dead of winter that are very calme without stormes wherein a little bird called the King-fisher gets to the sands makes her nest laies her egges hatcheth her young and then gets away from the sea so must wee doe in the winter of this world God gives rest sometimes therefore then wee must make our nests lay our egges and hatch our young that is we must get Faith Repentance and the Graces of Gods Spirit and so provide comfort against the time of trouble this is one meanes whereby God doth protect his Church by bridling and restraining the enemies that they cannot doe all the hurt they intend The second meanes is by bridling of the enemies and by shadowing of the Church by his owne hand from the fury of the world so Ierem. 36. 26. the king would have killed Ieremy and Baruch but the Lord did hide them and so likewise Revel 12. 14. it is said But unto the woman were given two wings of a great Eagle that she might fly into the wildernesse into her place where she is nourished for a time and times and halfe a time that is all the time of Antichrist the Lord did hide the Church with his holy hand in like manner Gen. 19. when the Angels came to Lots house into Sodom the men of the city came out of their houses and would have gone in to trouble Lot and the Angels but they were stroken with blindenesse and could not finde the doore so the enemies of the Church Papists Atheists and such like they have a long time beene seeking to trouble and molest Gods Church but the Lord hath stroken them with blindnesse that they grope about the Church and cannot finde the doore that is they cannot finde an entrance nor the way to begin this is another meanes how the Lord doth defend his
Church by hiding of them The Papists demand of us where our Church was before Luthers dayes To this I answer the Lord did hide them in the wildernesse all the time of the rage of Antichrist Saint Hilarie saith Yee doe not well to love the wals of the Church and to make such accompt of the Temple know yee not that Antichrist shall fit in the Temple of God boasting himselfe as if he were God therefore saith hee looke not for the true Church of God in the Temples but looke for it in mines caves and secret places The third meanes whereby Christ defends his Church is Miraculously and wonderously so the Lord delivered the Church out of Egypt from Pharoah and so likewise The three children out of the Firie fornace and Daniel out of the Lions den and Peter out of Prison when hee should have beene brought out the next day to execution Yea the Lord doth not onely defend his Church wonderfully but also gratiously as 1 Sam. 13. 26. it was told to Saul that David was in the wildernesse of Maon presently Saul and his men followed him and Saul with his men were on the one side of the mountaine and David with his men were on the other side but there came a messenger to Saul saying Haste thee and come for the Philistines have invaded the land so David was delivered gratiously though it were not miraculous and wonderfull but by a rumour and report onely heere wee see though the Lord doe not deliver us miraculously and wonderfully yet hee doth gratiously in making our greatest and chiefest enemies friendly unto us and so gives us peace The fourth meanes whereby Christ doth defend and protect the Church is By giving them invincible courage to endure all that the world shall put upon them so although they bee slaine at the foote of the Lambe and the blood come downe at their heeles yet they goe away with a glorious conquest So Paul Rom. 8. saith For thy sake are wee killed all the day long we are counted as sheepe for the slaughter neverthelesse in all these things wee are more than conquerours through him that hath loved us for through their Christian courage they carry away the conquest Revelation 12. 11. it is said But they overcame him by the blood of the Lambe and by the Word of their testimony and they loved not their lives to the death Cyprian saith well God would let the world see that though Christians be slaine and trodden under foot for the Gospell and for the testimony of the truth yet they cannot overcome them because they bee not affraid to dye in the cause of Christ for as Christ by dying overcame death so all his members must overcome by dying Augustine makes this question whether the Tyrant doth overcome or the Christian in the eye of sense and reason one would thinke that the Tyrant hath the better because hee takes away life and blood but it is the Christian that doth overcome because the Tyrant aimes doth not somuch at the life or blood but he labours to take away God Christ the hope of heaven and to destroy Faith and Religion but the Tyrant though hee take away liberty or blood or life yet he cannot take away God nor Christ nor the hope of heaven nor the pardon of their sinnes from them therefore a Christian is the conquerour hee hath the better As wee see in nature a man comes to kill a serpent hee strikes at the serpent the serpent labours to fence his head because his life lyes in his head hee will take a wound any where before hee will take it there now as long as the serpent fences his head and keepes his life hee hath the better because the man fought to take away his life and yet he keepes it so when a Tyrant labors to take away Christ God and faith from a Christian yet as long as hee can keepe Christ and his graces it is sufficient because hee is the head and life lyes in him though hee bee wounded in his name or in his goods or his life taken from him yet a Christian hath the better I will further shew it you in an example of Scripture wee see that the Divell was as it were let loose on Iob hee tooke away his children and his goods and hee left him nothing but the stench of his teeth yet Iob had the better because the divell did labour to take away his faith and comfort in God which he could not and therefore seeing Iob did keepe this God sets the crowne on his head and hee goes away the conquerour so though sicknesse take away a mans health and usurers his money and theeves his goods and tyrants his life and blood yet as long as a man keepes God Christ his faith and hope of heaven he hath the better The fifth meanes is By destroying and confounding all their enemies for although it pleased God to use them for the chastening of his children yet at last hee will destroy them a father useth a rod to chasten his sonne for his amendment yet at last hee will destroy the rod so wee see Exod. 5. what grievous taskes were laid on the children of Israel by Pharoah to make them willing to depart the land the Lord was faine to doe as men doe by bees to smoke them out to make them leave their hives so the Lord did smoke them out of the place and at last Pharaoh the rod it selfe was drowned in the red sea so Dan. 8. wee see the Little horne which was the King of Macedonia hee did overcome for a time and tread under the people of God yet at last his horne was broken so also Revelation 12. The Beast that had seven heads and ten hornes that did labour to devoure the woman hee also shall goe to destruction and therefore let not Christians be discouraged and dismaied though they see the Church hath great enemies for God will defend and protect them against all their enemies if they walke worthy of the Gospell and labour to please God in all their courses these bee the foure actions whereby Christ doth rule and governe the Church which for your memories sake I will briefly recapitulate unto you First that hee doth draw and pull them out of the condemned multitude of the world and bring them to an estate of grace secondly hee doth guide and governe them by his Word and Spirit Thirdly he doth exercise them with divers temptations and trials Lastly hee doth protect and defend them against all their enemies The Vses wee are to make of Christs sitting at the right hand of God are first that seeing Christ sits in the highest place next to God therefore wee must labour to submit our selves unto him sinke downe at the feet of Christ and bee contented to bee ruled and guided by him but they that are ruled by their owne lusts and sinnes they doe as it were pull downe Christ
that creepeth on the ground by his staffe and is feeble and weak in his joints we say that man cannot live long though wee know not the time when hee will die yet it is certaine he cannot live long because nature is decaied in him so when wee see the world hath his burthen saith hee things grow old nature decaies and the creatures groane and are weary of bearing then it is certaine it cannot be long ere the world fall though we know not the time when it will be Now there bee two reasons why the Lord doth give us signes of his comming First for more certainety to assure us of his comming as 1 Sam. 10. when Samuel went to anoint king Saul he told him of certaine signes that hee should see as namely that the Asses were found that he went to seeke and that hee should see three men going to God to Bethel one carrying three Kids and another five loaves and another a bottle of wine that when Saul saw those things it might the more assure him of the truth of those things that Samuel told him so when wee see these things that Christ hath told us of come to passe we may the more assure our selves of the truth of his comming 1 King 13. when the Prophet did prophesie against the Altar and told them that there should bee a Childe borne to the house of David Iosiah by name and upon thee shall he sacrifice the Priests of the high places that burnt incense upon thee and they shall burne mens bones upon thee and hee gave them a signe that the Altar should cleave in sunder and the ashes should fall through to the end this signe might assure them of the truth and certainety of it though it were three hundred yeeres after so Christ doth give us signes that when wee doe see any of them wee may the more assure our selves of his comming for the Lord will not steale on the world and come upon them unawares but he giveth them signes of it We see when the king remooves the lackies and pages goe before whom when men see they know it will not be long ere the king come so signes bee as it were Gods reteiners his lackies or his pages they commonly goe before him therefore when we see these wee may know the Lord will remoove hee is not farre behinde he will quickly follow after Secondly for excitation To stirre up quicken and awaken the world that they may be provided for his comming as Matth. 25. it is said that at midnight there was a cry made Behold the Bridegroome commeth then all those Virgins arose out of their beds and trimmed their lampes and made ready to meet with the Bridegrome so every signe that wee see is as it were a loud voyce or cry The bridegroome commeth and therefore every one should bestirre himselfe get faith repentance the graces of the Spirit and make himselfe ready to meet with the Bridegroome for Christ gives us these signes that they might be as so many tokens and warnings unto us to make our selves ready to meet with Christ Now there bee two consequents that may bee deduced from this Doctrine First that the day of judgement cannot be farre off because all the signes that Christ told us of bee almost all passed already Matth. 24. and Luk. 21. Christ gives us many signes of his comming which are almost all come to passe already I meane such as are remooved signes and doe precede his comming for there bee signes that shall not bee till the immediate and present comming of Christ therefore the day of judgement cannot be farre behinde Hence for our instruction wee are to take notice of that seeing we know not how soone we shall stand in judgement before God every man must awake out of his sinnes and lay hold of salvation that so wee may stand with comfort at that day Rom. 13. 11. The Apostles exhortation is and that considering the season it is now time that we arise from sleepe for now is our salvation neerer than when wee first beleeved and so againe 1 Cor. 7. 30. But this I say Brethren because the time is short let them that have wives bee as they that have none and they that use the world as though they used it not and they that buy as if they possessed not for the fashion of this world passeth away as if he should say let all goe seeing the time is short and lay hold on salvation and make heaven sure to your selves One saith well it is good for men to know that it is but a short time to the day of judgement for it will make them the more earnestly apply themselves to vertue as a man in a long journey when he commeth within the sight of the city it will make him gather up himselfe and make haste because the way is but short for saith he quicke and nimble men in a long way grow heavy and dull and heavy men in a short way be nimble and gather up themselves In like manner we because we have but a short way should gather up our selves apply our selves to vertue The fathers before the flood are to be commended and wee are to be condemned because they knew not of the judgement day that it was so neere and yet they did apply themselves to vertue but Christ hath told us that the day of our redemption draweth nigh and yet for all this we sleepe in our sinnes and Gods wrath eternally is ready to breake in upon us The second consequent is that the day of judgement cannot be yet because all the signes be not yet come to passe There be two signes in my owne observation that must come to passe before that time The first is Revel 17. 12. that the tenne kings that did uphold the whore shall make her naked and desolate Now this signe is not come to passe yet because there be some of the kings that doe yet uphold her as the French king and the king of Spaine The second is the calling of the Iewes for they be not yet called It is true indeed that some particular men of the Iewish Nation bee called such as belong to Gods Election from day to day But the Scripture tells us that there shall be a publike profession amongst the Iewes as there is amongst the Gentiles with one consent Now these two signes be yet not accomplished and therefore the judgement day cannot bee yet Some silly people thinke that if there bee Thunder or an Earthquake the day of judgement is come and are exceedingly affraid It is good indeed to take occasion at such times to repent us of our sinnes and to turne to God for although the generall judgement day be delayed yet the day of thy death may come upon thee thou knowest not how soone and this is a particular judgement day to thee Now if a man should demand why
Christ doth defer the judgement day seeing all Creatures groane and long for the comming of it as Paul saith Rom. 8. the creatures they groane by the instinct of Nature and the people of God by the instinct of Grace therefore we may marvell that God doth deferre the judgement day I answere there be three causes or reasons of this delay 1. Gods patience in waiting for mans repentance 2. His goodnesse to his Creature 3. His care of the Elect. First it ariseth out of the patience of God in that he waits for our repentance as Peter sheweth 2 Pet. 3. 9. The Lord is not slacke concerning his promise as some men count slacknesse but is long-suffering towards us not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance so Gen. 6. the Lord gave the old world an hundred and twentie yeeres to repent in this S. Peter cals the patience of God in his first Epistle Chap. 3. verse 20. Because the Lord doth give us time to repent and doth deferre his judgements and waits with patience from yeere to yeere and from day to day to see when we will returne to him So then this delation of the judgement day ariseth out of the patience of God Revel 2. 21. it is said of the woman Iezabel that God gave her time to repent her of her fornications and when she did not the Lord did threaten to cast her into a bed of sicknesse so all the time that God gives us here is that we may repent and turne to him but if we doe not but despise the patience and kindnesse of God he will not onely cast us into a bed of sicknesse but he will cast us into hell Secondly it ariseth out of the goodnesse of God to his creature which hee extendeth to the reprobate so farre forth as it doth not impeach his justice for seeing it is a long time to lye in hell for ever and ever in torments where there shall bee no mitigation or intermission of paines but all the wicked shall be tormented day and night they shall have no Sabbath of rest nay they shall not have the least moment of ease therefore the Lord out of his goodnesse doth deferre the judgement day Mat. 8. the devils desired to be kept from hell and the Lord shewes his goodnesse to them Now if the Lord shewed his goodnesse to Divels much more to men Thirdly this delay ariseth out of the care and love that God hath of his Elect. There bee a number of men that bee yet unborne and a number now living unconverted therefore it pleaseth Christ to deferre the judgement day till the number of them bee accomplished It is said Revel 6. 9 10. The soules of them that lie under the Altar did crie unto the Lord saying How long O Lord holy and true dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them which dwell on the Earth and answer was made that they should rest for a season untill their brethren and fellow-servants should be killed as they were so there be a number of them that bee yet unborne and not yet converted that the patience of God stayes for and therefore the judgement is delayed as Gen. 19. the Angell could doe nothing to Sodome till Lot was in Zoar set in safety so the Lord Iesus will doe nothing till hee hath set his Elect people in safetie Wee see a Ship that takes in passengers lies at Anchor till the last passenger be come in then they hoist up saile and away they goe so the Lord Iesus lies as it were at Anchor here in this world to take in passengers for the number of his Elect and when the last man is come then the judgement day shall be But some man will say if the judgement day be not yet then it will make men secure To this I answere that although the judgement bee not yet yet we know not how soone the day of death may come therefore we should prepare our selves for it repent us of our sinnes get faith in Christ for As the day of death leaves us so the judgement day shall finde us It is almost sixteene hundred yeeres since Iudas dyed and yet he shall stand before God in the same condition he dyed in an unrepentant man and in the same condition and estate hee shall stand before God in judgement Augustine saith well on Psal 36. Suppose that the day of judgement cannot bee yet yet the day of death cannot bee farre off therefore O man prepare for it for looke in what estate death leaves us in the âame estate shall judgement finde us I but yee will say though the judgement day be not yet yet it is good to keepe men in feare of it To this I answer that Christ would not have his Disciples build on a false ground and Paul saith 2 Thes 2. 1. Now wee beseech you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our assembling unto him that you be not soone shaken in minde nor troubled neither by spirit nor by word nor by letter as from us as though the day of the Lord were at hand Let no man deceive you by any meanes for that day shall not come except there come a departing first and that man of sin be disclosed so he would not have their feare grounded on a false ground and I accordingly excite every Christian man or woman to be quickned hereby that as death leaves him so judgement shall finde him therefore we should so shut up our eyes here in this world as that they may be opened againe in the kingdome of God Fifthly The persons that shall be judged be the quicke and the dead that is all the men and women that are dead and all them that are alive at his comming for all men shall stand before him of what estate and condition soever they be rich and poore high and low we which are present and they which are absent as S. Paul saith We shall all appear before the judgement seat of Christ no man can be absent from it there were many exempted from the marriage but there is no man that can bee exempted from this the mountaines cannot hide us hell cannot hold us but we must all appeare before Christ in judgement and I would to God this were written in our hearts with the point of a Diamond that it might not be forgotten There be many wayes to shift mens Courts and Tribunals they may flie the countrey or bribe the Iudge or compound and agree with their adversary or if this doe it not they may be prevented by death O but we cannot shifts Gods judgement barre wee cannot fly the countrey for whither shall wee goe but hee will finde us out hell cannot hide us from his presence we cannot bribe the Iudge because he is an heavenly and a righteous Iudge and will give to every man according to his workes neither can we
gnashing of teeth when ye shall see Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of God and you your selves shut out of doores That is ye shall see holy and good people goe to Heaven when you shall goe to Hell they shall goe to possesse eternall glory and you to possesse eternall shame so the terrour shall be the greater that wee shall bee excluded and shut out when others shall be admitted into his presence I but is it such a punishment to bee cast out of Gods presence Indeed to a godly and a good man it is for his delight joy and comfort is to be with Christ As we see Psal 80. ult Shew us thy face and we shall be saved O but a wicked man he doth not desire the presence of God I answere there is a two-fold presence of Christ there is a presence of God in grace and a presence of God in glory now wicked men although they doe not desire to be present with God in grace as a number of men doe not desire to be in the house of God or to be neere him in his ordinances preaching prayer and administration of the Sacraments like the Gargesiâes when they lost their swine they would have Christ depart from them and in Iob we reade that the wicked say to God Away from us therfore the wicked care not for this presence of God I but though they care not for the presence of God in grace yet there is never a wicked man but would have the presence of God in glory they wish and long for this as Gen. 4. Cain cared not for the presence of God in grace for it is said He went out from the presence of God but he desired the presence of God in goodnesse he would have God to protect him hee would have a marke set on him so likewise Balaam he cared not for the presence of God in grace but he desired the presence of God in glory he desired that he might die the death of the righteous to have that glory and comfort that they have but he cared not to lead their life So Augustine saith Every man is glad of life but every man is not glad of the meanes that leads to life therefore because they doe not desire the presence of God in grace they shall want the presence of God in glory which they so much desire and long for Secondly they shall not onely be shut out of heaven but they shall be excluded and shut out of this earth also for Chrest shall come to judge this world here on earth as Iob 19. 25. For I am sure that my Redeemer liveth and that he shall stand the last on the earth Christ will call all the godly unto him but will drive all the wicked ânto hell they shall not onely be debarred and shut out of heaven but shall also be expelled and driven out of this earth so that they shall not so much as gather up the crummes that Gods people leave behinde them howsoever that the perfection of the glory of the Saints shall be in heaven yet here in this world they have their inchoation and beginning of glory but the wicked shall not be left here to gather up the crummes that are left behinde them when they goe to heaven O it were well with them if they might live here and tarry on this earth but they shall nor enjoy the least commoditie that Gods people leave behinde them We reade Gen. 3. 23. that Adam was cast out of Paradise to till the earth from whence he was taken this was a grievous and great punishment yet if the wicked of this world were but cast into the field to till the earth from whence they were taken or if they might be put into a cave a dungeon a prison or any strait place it were well with them but they shall not remaine in any part of the earth but shall be driven all into hell this is a torment of all torments not onely to be expelled out of the glorious presence of Christ but also to be driven out of this earth into hell The use is seeing all the wicked of the world shall be banished out of the presence of Christ this must teach us to love the presence of Christ in grace for it is a sure thing if wee love not the presence of Christ in grace we shall never enjoy his presence in glory if we love Gods ordinances love to be at the preaching of the Word love the Sacraments love prayer and the societie of Gods people this is a comfortable testimony that we shall live in the kingdome of glory we have heard out of Hester 2. that Abashuerosh had two houses there was the house of sweet perfume and the Kings house and this was the order of them that first the Virgins were perfumed and trimmed in the house of sweet odors and then were brought home to the Kings house so the Lord hath two houses the house of grace and the house of glory whereof this is the order in the first wee must be perfumed with all the sweet graces of the Spirit so when wee have lived here a time in the Kingdome of grace we may be taken into the second house of the kingdome of glory Secondly seeing the wicked shall be cast out of Gods presence at the day of Iudgement we must be carefull to cast away our sinnes or else our sinnes will cast us out of Gods presence It is a good saying of one O man destroy thy sinnes or thy sinnes will destroy thee If a man had a servant that would rob him at night of all hee had if hee knew it hee would be sure to cast him out of doores before night came such a servant Sinne is that it will rob us of all when night commeth when the day of death and when the judgement is come it will cause us to be cast out of heaven out of the presence of Christ and out of this earth and will not leave us a bit of bread nor a draught of drinke to comfort us therefore let us before the day of death and judgement come cast sinne out of the doores for it will not only take away Christ and heaven from us but all our earthly comfort also The second punishment or paine is Malediction or Gods Curse So they shall not only be cast from the presence of Christ but they shal goe away with the curse of God upon them even the sweet mouth of Christ that shall blesse all the godly it shall curse all the vile and wicked people of the world swearers lyars drunkards and bad livers c. therefore consider what an heavie thing it is to goe away with Christs curse upon them 2 King 2. 24 we reade that Elisha cursed the children that mocked him and there came two Beares out of the Forrest and devoured them O but it is a more heavie
doubt our selves that our case is bad seeing wee cannot finde the graces of God in us for of a truth they will not lye hid but will grow and increase if they be nourished by the use of good meanes But here may be an objection made many a Christian complaineth he cannot feele there is a growth and an increase of grace in him to this I answer two things First a Christian may grow though he feele not the growth in one grace or other even as a tree groweth continually till it commeth to a perfection and to his full growth but it doth not alwayes grow in one place sometimes it groweth in the body sometimes in the bough and branches and sometime close and secret in the rootes which close and secret growth is as needfull for the tree as that which is sensible and visible so a Christian growes continually but not alwayes in one grace sometimes in one and sometimes in another sometimes in the body and sometimes in the branches and sometimes in the roote close and secret that is in humility which close and secret growth in a Christian is as needfull as that which is visible and sensible Secondly I answer that a Christian sees not his growth because there be some impediments that hinder the same we see in experience that a Childe may feed on good meat and yet he may not grow nor thrive with it and the reason is because it doth secretly eate chalke or coales or dirt or salt and then it will not grow even so it is in a Christian though he feed on good meat on the Word of eternall life yet because he feeds on chalke or coales or dirt or salt secretly that is he hath close and secret sins which he commits unseene and this it is that hindereth his growth in grace but if he leave his sinnes and repent of them then he shall feele a growth and an increase of grace in him The foruth conclusion is although the graces of God grow and in crease in a man yet they come not to perfection in any here in this life as Rom. 8. 23. saith the Apostle and not only the creatures but al we which have received the first fruits of the Spirit even wee which are Apostles and Teachers of the Church doe sigh and groane c. we see Numb 13. 23. that the Children of Israel being in the wildernesse sent certaine men to spy out the land who when they returned home brought with them a cluster of grapes that they might taste of the fruit of the land and so long possesse it so the Lord hath given us a taste of the Spirit and of heaven here in the wildernesse of this world that we might long for enjoying thereof and be in love with it Here an objection may be made is there no man full of the Spirit of God we see Act. 6. that Steven was full of the Spirit of God and Act. 11. Barnabas was full of the Spirit of God Now this may be answered three wayes First Comparatively in comparison of others they were said to bee full in regard they had a greater measure of the Spirit than others as Phil. 3. 12. the Apostle saith of himselfe that he is not yet perfect but he striveth to perfection and yet afterward he saith as many as be perfect let them be thus minded that is that are perfect in regard of others so they were full of the Spirit in comparison of others Secondly they were full in regard of the stirring and working of the Spirit fill a vessell brim-full and it will runne over fill a pot with water halfe full and set it on the fire and the heate of the fire will make it goe over and fill the pot so although a man bee not full of the Spirit yet hee may be full in regard of the working and stirring of the Spirit so they might be full of the Spirit Thirdly they might be full of the Spirit in regard of some particular act as the Schoolemen say that is that they were fitted for the place and office they were appointed to and so Stephan was full of the Spirit of God because he was fit for the office he was appointed and so likewise of Barnabas Now there be two consequents that arise from this Doctrine of which the next time if God please SERMON LV. ROMANS 8. 9. But yee are not in the flesh but in the spirit if so bee that the Spirit of God dwell in you Now if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his TWo questions have beene handled already concerning the Holy Ghost first how a man may come by the Holy Ghost and secondly in what measure hee is given to the Faithfull the answer thereunto we laid downe in foure conclusions first That there is but a portion of the Spirit given to the Faithfull here in this life Secondly as it is but a portion of the Spirit that is given so it is but a little portion and a little measure because all the workes of God beginne in weakenesse Thirdly though it begin in weakenesse yet it growes and increases Fourthly though grace growes in a Christian yet that it never comes to fulnesse of spirit they doe receiver but the first fruits and beginnings of the Spirit Now follow the two consequents of this Doctrine First That seeing no man hath fulnesse of Spirit in this world therefore no man hath fulnesse of joy for all our comfort is mixed with sorrow like as in the cup that Christ did drinke of at this passion vineger and gall were mingled together So the cup of every man comfort here is mingled with griefe and sorrow If we had fulnesse of Spirit then wee should have fulnesse of joy but because wee have not therefore our joy is mingled with griefe Secondly that seeing no man hath fulnesse of the Spirit in this world therefore there is no man that is perfectly regenerated or perfectly sanctified in this world all the people of God lie under the burthen of their corruption groning as the Apostle Paul complaineth of himselfe Rom. 7. 22. When I would doe good evill is present with mee Many times when a prisoner is let out of prison his chaines and bolts are not straight knocked off but hee is glad to trayle them about with him till he hath begged his fees so although a man bee freed by the Spirit of God yet he must traile his chaines and his fetters about with him till hee hath begged his fees that is till the clogs and fetters of his sinnes bee knocked off by mortalitie and death hence wee conclude there is no freedome from this burthen till wee come to heaven The third Question is How wee may know whether wee have the holy Ghost iâ us or no which is a point worthy our learning because it is the Holy Ghost that seales us
desired to die the death of the righteous and secondly Matth. 19. 16. of the young man that came to Christ and said unto him Master what shall I doe to be saved so a man may have a desire to be saved and to be in heaven and happinesse and yet want the spirit of God Here therefore as before so now let us see what the defect is I answer it is in three things First It is a fleeting desire not constant and setled Balaam had a good desire but it was but in a mood or a fit he desired hee might die the death of the righteous and it was but once that he did so that we reade of and that also when hee saw the glory of the Saints this is the first defect that their desires are but for a fit Secondly they were idle desires they desired heaven but were loth to take any paines as it is said of the Sluggard Prov. 13. 4. The sluggard lusteth but his soule hath nought though hee desire such and such things yet he goes without them because he would not take pains for them therefore we must see that our desires be such as will put us upon any paines and labour so we may be saved Thirdly Such have not earnest desires but those that every little matter will put over we see if a childe askes the brest or meat the mother sometimes will give him a booke into his hand when this quiets the childe it shewes that it was but a flight desire that the childe had for if it had beene an earnest desire nothing would quiet the childe till it had the brest or some meat So it is with many men they desire to be saved and to have heaven and then the devill puts as it were a booke into their hands matter of pleasure and profit which quiets them this shewes that their desires were but slight for if they had beene earnest nothing would content them till they had had the thing that they desired And thus much of the false markes SERMON LVI ROMANS 8. 9. But yee are not in the flesh but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ hee is none of his NOw the point of inquiry is how a man may know whether the Spirit of God and the Spirit grace be in him or no because it is the Spirit of God that seales our redemption as Saint Paul saith Ephes 4. 30. and all our hope of heaven hangs on the Spirit therefore it will be very necessary and profitable for every man to know what be the true markes and signes of the holy Ghost his being in us And this we may discover by considering it two wayes 1. Generally 2. Particularly First Wheresoever the holy Ghost is in what man soever he makes a sensible and a through change and alters him in his will affections and in every part as Matth. 8. Christ saith unto the Centurion If I come I will heale thy servant I will not be idle and doe nothing but if I come I will heale him so if the holy Ghost come into a man hee will not be idle but hee will heale him of his sinnes and make a sensible and a through change in him in all parts So Iohn 3. 7. Christ shewes that no man can enter into the kingdome of heaven unlesse there be a second birth of the holy Ghost in him and 2 Cor. 5. 17. Paul saith that every one that is in Christ must be a new creature So then there must be a second birth of the Spirit people must become new men and women It is a ground in nature that the generation of one thing is the corruption of another as Ice when it turnes to water there is corruption of the Ice so when Christ turned water into wine there was corruption of the water even so it is in the worke of the Spirit as there is encrease of holinesse wrought in a man so there is a decrease of sinne and corruption Wee see in the Gospell that those that were brought to Christ who lay and wanted their feet went away with them such as were blinde went away with their eyes opened such as were deafe and dumbe went away speaking and hearing and such as were dead went away alive so when the Spirit of God comes into a man though hee were lame and not able to walke in the wayes of God yet that will inable him if he were blinde and ignorant that will open his understanding and give him heavenly knowledge if he were dead in sinnes that will put the life of grace and holines into him thus the holy Ghost will make a through change therefore every man must labour to see whether this change be wrought in him or no as 1 Cor. 6. 10 11. it is said that no theeves covetous persons drunkards railers nor extortioners shall inherit the Kingdome of God and such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God Here was a change indeed wrought in these men So also 1 Tim. 1. 13. Saint Paul saith Before I was a blasphemer and a persecuter and an oppressour but I was received to mercy because I did it ignorantly now I thanke God it is otherwise with me when a man can feele this change and alteration in him that he can say indeed I have beene a bad liver I have beene a swearer and a lyar and a drunkard but now Lord I thanke thee it is otherwise with me I am changed and altered this is a good evidence that the holy Ghost is in him but if a man be not changed and altered but remaines the same man that ever he was the holy Ghost is not in him for where the holy Ghost is there he makes a sensible and a through change Secondly If the Spirit of God come into a man it will stirre and move a man to good things as Act. 2. when the Spirit of God came downe upon the Apostles in firy tongues they began to speake with new tongues the holy Ghost did worke in their hearts and on their tongues so Gal. 4. 6. saith the Apostle God hath sent the Spirit of his Sonne into our hearts which crieth Abba Father even so if a man hath the Spirit of God in him it will stirre him to repentance and to the duties of prayer and holinesse therefore we are to consider no man can have the Spirit of God but he shall feele movings and stirrings of the Spirit for as it is in the naturall life that there cannot be life in us but it will be seene by breathing or panting stirring or moving there will be operations of life so it is in the life of grace there cannot be the Spirit of God in a man but there
the cry in the eares of the parents so it is with a Christian if hee bee strong hee makes the stronger crye in the eares of God Thirdly A strong Christian is bold to confesse Christ in the time of trouble as the Apostle did Acts 5. so it is said of the Saints Revel 12. That they loved not their lives to the death Fourthly A strong Christian is contented with any thing that God sends as Phil. 4. saith the Apostle I have learned in all estates therewith to be contented to want and to abound to be full and to be emptie so old Eli said 1 Sam. 3. It is the Lord let him doe as it pleaseth him Now these are in a Christian either stronger or weaker according as he is weakned with temptations And therefore let us labour to feele these workes of the Spirit for the Spirit is all the evidence we have of Heaven and happinesse therefore let us looke to have the spirit that we be not deceived A man that hath house and land would be loth to have his deeds and his evidences to prove naught and so to lose his house and land much more should we be loth to have our evidence that we have of Heaven and happinesse to prove naught Here it will be worthy our inquiry How a Christian that was strong and is weakned by sinne may know that the Holy Ghost is in him In all the declinings and fallings of the faithfull there is a roote of grace left although the Diuell cut off the Boughes and the Branches yet the root is safe as Daniel 4. Nabuchadnezzar is compared to a tree which the Angell is sent to cut downe the body and the branches but to let the stumpe of it remaine and bee bound with iron so though the Divell cut downe the boughes and branches yet the roote is fast which is a comfort to the Church that in all their falls there is a roote of grace remaining But how may a man know this I answere three wayes First If ever he had the workes of grace in him at any time though hee see or feele nothing yet there is a roote of grace remaining I have shewed you if God give his Spirit hee will never quite take it away therefore if hee can finde this that there hath beene a worke of grace in him it is certaine there is a roote left if he can finde but a few live-coales raked up in the dead ashes there is hope of fire and some comfort though he see nothing for the present therefore we must looke backe to see whether ever we have felt the worke of grace or no if wee can finde wee have we may assure our selves that the spirit of God is in us and that there is a roote of grace left in us This was Davids comfort Psal 77. saith hee I thought on the time past and my soule received comfort If a man put fish into a Pond and comes thither againe and sees them not yet he is perswaded that they are there though covered with water so if a man be once stored with the graces of God though hee sees and feeles them not yet must he be perswaded that he hath them still it is a corruption in the estate of weaknesse to thinke the Divell hath deceived them and that all was nothing that was in them but wee must take heed of this that we doe not bely God We read Malach. 1. How the Lord saith That he hath loved the people and they say wherein hast thou loved us Therefore it is a good thing when the Lord shall love us in our conversion and in our repentance that we doe acknowledge it Secondly A man may know it by the desires of grace that there is a roote left which are foure in number First to grieve that wee cannot grieve for sinne and to mourne that we cannot mourne If we desire to weepe as others doe this is a desire of grace nature will not doe this So Esay 63. 17. The Church of God complaines of this saying O Lord why hast thou made us to erre from thy wayes and hardened our hearts from thy feare Secondly to desire the reconciliation and love and favour of God above all things which though he feeles not yet hee longs for it and desires it above all worldly things whatsoever and would give a world to have the sense and feeling of Gods favour Thus we see the Church Cant. 3. when she had lost Christ she seekes after him and she runnes here and there to find him so when we have lost Christ we long for him and our desire is after him this of a suretie is a desire of grace so Matth. 5. saith Christ Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse though they have it not yet they shall be satisfied A man in the time of his weakenesse thinkes his case to bee but miserable and yet the Spirit of God pronounceth him a happy man Thirdly a desire to beleeve though a man doe not beleeve for the present yet he desireth to beleeve and striveth against infidelity this is a desire of grace if a man feeles this hee may assure himselfe there is a roote of grace left in him Mark 9. saith Christ unto the man canst thou beleeve Lord saith he I beleeve but helpe my unbeleefe Fourthly a desire to please God in all our courses though wee have some sinnes and corruptions yet wee desire to bee rid of them and to walke with God these desires of new obedience doe shew there is a roote of grace left As Psal 119. saith David O that my heart were directed to keepe thy Law and Psal 40. I desire to doe thy will O Lord indeed Lord I confesse I doe not thy will but I desire to doe it by these desires wee may know that there is a roote of grace left But here may be an Objection made Had not Herod good desires and Balaam yet these had no roote of Grace in them To this I answere Balaam had good desires hee desired the end but not the meanes that tends to the end he desired to be happy but he did not desire to be holy The wicked desire grace but they doe not use the meanes to come to it A carnall man may deceive himselfe in this therefore if men desire grace Heaven and happinesse they must vse the meanes to come by it which is by Prayer and hearing the Word preached receiving the Sacraments reading of the Word and such like duties The third meanes whereby a man may know that there is a roote of grace left in him is If he can finde some working of the Spirit in this estate the roote is fast As a man may know the Sunne is up though hee see not the Sunne but a little glimpse of it so by some little workings of the Spirit he may
27. But the anointing which yee receive dwelleth in you and yee need not that any man teach you but as the same anointing teacheth you all things this is another benefit we have by the Holy Ghost to teach us all knowledge needfull for our salvation A number of people complaine they can learne nothing though they have meanes and good meanes too the reason is because they have not got this inward Doctor the Holy Ghost to teach them therefore let us pray to God to give us this inward Doctor to teach and instruct us and to give us all knowledge needfull for our salvation Now by two meanes the holy Ghost doth teach us first by opening our hearts to understand the Scriptures making us capable of the high things of God the Iewes had a veile hung over their hearts in the reading of the Law as ye may read 2 Corinth 3. 13. so all people have a veile hung over their hearts that in seeing they cannot see nor perceive Now the Holy Ghost takes downe this veile for as at the death of Christ the veile of the Temple was rent that a man might see into the most Holy place so the Holy Ghost doth teare this same veile that wee may see into the high things of God A man that sits in a darke house cannot see to doe any thing yet if one come and open a window or a casement and so lets in light he may then see to doe whatsoever pleaseth him so we be here as in a darke house and the Holy Ghost opens as it were a window or a casement and le ts sin light to us therefore it is said Act. 16. that the Lord opened the heart of Lydia and so Luk. 24. it is said then hee opened their understanding So the Holy Ghost it is that must open our understanding for we may read and heare but if the Holy Ghost doth not open our hearts we shall be never the better for that we read or heare The second meanes is by causing us to remember the good things that hath beene taught us through corruption of nature we are ready to forget the good things that wee have heard The woman in the Gospell had a flux of blood but we have a flux of memory to let slipthe a thing that is good to repaire which infirmity the Holy Ghost teacheth us how to retaine and keepe them so we see in this place Christ saith that the holy Ghost shall bring to our remembrance all things whatsoever hee hath taught us The old Romans had certaine men whom they called Amemores that is remembrances when they had any weighty matter to be done one put them in minde of it afore there was such a thing to be done so the Lord doth by the holy Ghost he makes him our remembrancer to put us in minde that there is such and such a thing to be done for there is a number of good things that wee forget whereof the Holy Ghost puts us in minde There be a number of people complaine that they cannot remember any thing their memory is so bad but let him labour to get the Holy Ghost and he will teach them to remember and help memory in a man The Disciples of Christ did not understand but forgot some things that he had told them of but when the Holy Ghost was sent to them hee brought it to their remembrance as soone therefore as he was risen from the dead it is said his Disciples remembred that hee thus and thus said unto them if a man have the Holy Ghost hee will bring a thousand things to our remembrance which we forget it is an opinion of some that if a man go to Church and learne nothing he were better be at home for say they hee were as good tarry at home and learne nothing as to goe to Church and carry away nothing To this I answer doe not tarry at home but come still though thou doe not understand them for the present nor remember them labour to get the Holy Ghost and he will make thee to understand them and bring them to thy remembrance though thou hast forgotten them The third benefit that wee have by the holy Ghost is holy regiment and government that he guides and governs the hearts of the faithfull as a man that dwelleth in a house will governe and guide the same all shall be subject to his will so the Holy Ghost dwelleth in the hearts of the faithfull to governe guide and to make them subject to his will therefore Saint Paul saith Rom. 8. 14. That the faithfull are led by the Spirit and Psal 143. 10. David prayeth Lord let thy good Spirit lead me unto the land of righteousnesse The sonnes of kings and princes though they ride abroad and goe here and there yet they have a Tutor and a governour to goe with them that they doe nothing unseemely or unfitting their place so the Lord doth though he sends us here into the world and lets us goe up and downe yet he sends the Holy Ghost with us to bee our monitor and Tutor that we should not commit any thing unbeseeming us in our Christian profession This is another benefit wee have by the Holy Ghost for if he did not guide us whither should we runne Now by two speciall actions the Holy Ghost doth governe us The first is by restraining and keeping of us backe from a number of sinnes that we should else fall into therefore when we are kept from any sinne it is the Spirit of God that doth it so Gal. 5. 17. saith the Apostle For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are contrary one to the other insomuch that wee cannot doe the same things that wee would so Act. 16. 7. Paul would have gone to Bithynia and the Spirit suffered him not so then it is the Holy Ghost we see that keeps and holds us back from sinne There is no Christian but feeles this when his corruption puts him on sinne it is the Holy Ghost that keepes us backe and will not let us take our swing and sway therein what a number of sins should wee fall into if the Holy Ghost should not keepe us for we have the seeds and spawne of all sinnes in us therefore that we are kept from the sinnes and shames that others fall into it is because the Holy Ghost keeps us from falling into them Secondly by exciting and stirring of us up to good things putting holy motions and good thoughts into our minds as Act. 7. it is said that it came into Moses heart to goe and visit his brethren Moses lived in Pharaohs court where he wanted not any thing yet there was a thought came into his heart to goe and looke on the poore Church of God and to pittie them so when there is a motion comes into our minde to pittie our poore brethren and to releeve them
seede that is the thornes sucke and draw away the heart of the ground that the good seede cannot thrive and prosper so the cares for the things of this life and about our worldly businesse doe sucke away the heart of the Spirit Fourthly by negligence for if we doe not stir up the fire lay the brands together and blow it it will quench and goe out so if men be negligent and doe not stirre up the graces of God that are in them and lay as it were the brands together and blow them the Spirit of God wil quench in them Therefore the Apostle exhorts 2 Tim. 1. 6. To stirre up the gift of God in him Origen Hom. 15. saith if God should kindle a fire to heat thee and it were like to goe out wouldst not thou lay the brands together stirre it up and so nourish it so God hath kindled a fire in our hearts by his Spirit therefore wee must not through negligence let it dye and goe out but stirre up the graces of God that are in us that they do not quench these be the foure meanes that will quench the spirit therefore corrupt nature is the greatest enemy to the graces of God in us that can be Chrysostome saith well No man hath any hurt but it is in himselfe in this case all the hurt that the spirit of God hath in us is by our selves by our earthlinesse and by neglecting of good things and for want of stirring up the graces of God that be in us The second conclusion is That a man may have common graces of the spirit such as are common to good and bad to the Elect and reprobate these a man may lose as first a man may be inlightned and indued with Heavenly knowledge and talke wisely of high points and yet he may lose this because this is a common grace as Heb. 6. 4. there were some that were inlightned and had tasted of the good Word of God and of the power of the world to come who neverthelesse may yet fall away Secondly there may bee a feeling of good things a man may have a desire to be saved and to behold God in glory as Balaam had Num 23. a man may lose these because they be common graces therefore it is a good observation of one That the wicked may taste of the Heavenly power and of the good Word of God but these bee not the things they live by as a Cooke that dresses a dinner hee may taste of the meate and licke his fingers but it is not that he liveth by he liveth by somewhat else so a reprobate may taste of the good Word of God and have feeling of good things as quietnesse of conscience and other of Gods favours and yet neverthelesse he shall not be saved thereby they shall not bee able to bring him to life everlasting Thirdly a man may have restraining grace and be restrained from a number of sinnes or a man may have the spirit of governement as Saul had and yet hee may lose it as we see 1 Sam. 10. 14. The Spirit of God departed from Saul so a man may bee fitted for a calling and discharge it wisely and yet may lose this because it is a common grace for all common graces a man may lose The third conclusion is That there be peculiar graces proper to Gods elect these shall never be lost as Regeneration Sanctification and Iustification which may comfort a Christian who though hee may lose his wife and children his goods and life yet if he hath the spirit of God hee cannot lose that and there is foure grounds for it The first is the promise of God as that Psal 89. 30 31. saith God But if his children forsake my Law and walke not in my judgements if they breake my Statutes and keepe not my commandements then will I visite their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with strokes yet my loving kindnesse will I not take from him c. The second is the Power of God as 1 Pet. 1. 5. saith the Apostle of the Faithfull which are kept by the power of God through Faith to Salvation The third is the Prayer of Christ Iohn 17. 20. I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall beleeve in me through their Word so then this prayer of Christ was not onely effectuall for Peter and for the rest of the Apostles but also effectuall for all the Elect people of God The fourth is the nature of the Spirit which is alwayes as a seede remaining in them 1 Iohn 3. 9. so Christ saith Iohn 4. that the water which he should give them should be a Well of water springing up to Eternall life All these foure grounds doe confirme unto us that if a Man hath received the grace of God proper to the Elect hee shall never lose it totally nor finally and therefore this conclusion stands good though a man may lose common graces yet he shall not lose them which are proper to the Elect. Yet lest any man should presume let mee tell you first though such a one cannot lose the spirit yet he may lose the measure of the spirit and be brought to a low ebbe in himselfe there may be a shrewd abatement of this grace as Revel 2. Christ saith to the Church of Ephesus Remember from whence thou art fallen why the Church was not fallen from an estate of grace but it was fallen from a great measure of grace to a lesser from a great degree of it from a great measure of Care Love Faith Repentance and Zeale so a Christian though hee bee not quite deprived of the Spirit and have a totall losse thereof yet may want of the measure may finde a great abatement of it in himselfe Secondly A man may lose the comfort of the Spirit though he cannot lose the Spirit yet he may bring himselfe into a poore case by his sins that he may have as little feeling of the spirit and comfort as if hee had no presence of the Spirit as a man may have joynts but they may bee so benumbed with cold as a man cannot feele nor have use of them so a man may have the spirit and yet may be so benumbed with sinne that he may have no more feeling of the spirit nor comfort than if hee had not the spirit Thirdly A man may have the Spirit and yet may lose the working and operation thereof he may be overruled by the flesh as a man may have life in him in a dead sound and yet no operations so a man may have the Spirit and yet he may want the operations and workings of it this is the greatest extremitie that a Christian can be in Fourthly Though a man may lose the feeling of the Spirit the comfort operations and workings thereof yet it is but for a little time
might have perished with the world therefore what cause have wee to be thankefull to God for so great a mercy The fourth thing that was observed in the parts of the Church is that they are called out of the condemned multitude of the world to blessednesse and happinesse to bee saved by Christ so Saint Paul saith in this place And the Lord added to the Church from day to day such as should be saved there is all the harme the Lord means us to save and to bring us to blessednesse and happinesse therefore every man must take heed hee doth not despise this holy Calling when the Lord invites him to repentance faith and to an estate of grace We see Mark 10. 9. when Christ cals the blinde man he flung away his cloake and got upon his legges and followed him so it should bee the care of every one when Christ cals him to fling away his sinnes and corruptions and make all hast to follow him for if the blinde man did follow him for the curing of his body much more should we for the curing of both soule and body First therefore let us take heed we doe not despisse this Call of God seeing all the harme he meanes us is to save us Secondly seeing Christ cals us to enjoy blessednesse and happinesse and to live in communion with him therefore there is no damned man that can be a member of Christ it is true indeed that the wicked may live in the Church as bad humors be in the body but they are no parts of the body the Scripture is cleere for it as 1 Iob. 2. 19. they went out from us but they were not of us for if they had beene of us they would have continued with us but they went out that it might bee made manifest that they were not all of us as if he had said if they had communion of grace and of the Spirit with us then they would have continued but because they had not therefore they went away The Papists say that a damned man may be a member of Christ but wee see it otherwise Col. 2. 19. saith the Apostle and not holding the head from which all the body by joynts and bands having nourishment ministred and knit together increaseth with the increasing of God and Austine saith that there is no damned man can bee a true member of Christ because Christ is the Saviour of the body therefore let us labour to bee members of Christs body and then wee shall be saved but if we be not then wee are like to perish although wee should be the greatest Princes in the world but if we be true members of Iesus Christ then we doe beleeve that one day we shall bee blessed and happie whatsoever our estate be here therefore if there bee but one or two saved in a towne let us labour to be one of them if men should suffer Shipwrack and there should bee a boat found that would hold no more than tenne every one would labour to be one of the tenne so wee all have suffered shipwracke by the sin of Adam in the sea of this world now to save us the Lord hath given us a little boate which is his Church that whosoever can get into it shall be saved therefore if there bee but two in a country or one in a towne that is saved wee must labour to bee one of the number SERMON LX. ACTS 2. 47. And the Lord added to the Church from day to day such as should be saved A Good hearer is like to dry powder that every little sparke of fire will make it kindle but wet powder must bee often touched before it will take so the unfitter that men be to heare and unprepared the more paines it is to the speaker to worke affection in them Wee shewed you the last day that the faith of a Christian consists in two things in God and the Church of God and that the Church of God is a company of people called out of the damned multitude of this world whom God will eternally save with his owne selfe Whence these considerations offered themselves unto us first What the Church of God is in his owne Nature which wee did then dispatch secondly What bee the parts or the divers estates of the Church of God here in this world whereof wee are to speake at this present The Church considered according to its parts is twofold 1. The triumphant 2. The militant Church The Church triumphant is that which is blessed and happy with God in heaven so called because it is not in conflict and combate as we be warring against sinne lusts the devill and the world but having overcome all are now blessed in heaven Hereof the Apostle speakes Heb. 12. 22. but yee are come to the mount Sion and to the Citty of the living God the Celesticall Ierusalem to the company of innumerable Angels and to the Congregation of the first borne whose names are written in heaven and to God the Iudge of all and to the Spirits of just men made perfect so Col. 1. 20. saith he For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell and having made peace by the blood of his Crosse by him to reconcile all things unto himselfe c. It is an opinion in the Greeke Church that the Saints are nor glorified in heaven till the judgement day but this opinion of theirs is false for it is first against the Scripture and secondly against reason First It is against the Scripture as Eccles 12. 7. Dust returnes to dust and the Soule returnes to God that gave it now this must needs be spoken of the blessed presence of God that the soule goes to in regard of power for God was present with it before so Luk. 23. 45. Christ said to the Theefe This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise marke saith Saint Augustine Christ doth not delay the Theefe but even from this woodden crosse he is translated into his heavenly kingdome so Paul speakes Phil. 1. 23. desiring to be loosed and to be with Christ and not onely speakes he this of himselfe but also of all the faithfull people of God as 2 Cor. 5. 8. Neverthelesse we are bold and be willing rather to remove out of the body and to dwell with God thus it is cleare by the Scripture that the soules of the beleeving and faithfull goe to heaven immediately to glory So then the Greeke opinion is false it cannot be denied but that some Scriptures seeme to looke this way as that Matth. 20. 6. when the evening was come every one had his penny they received their hire so that Col. 3. 4. When Christ which is our life shall appeare then shall ye also appeare with him in glory Now these Scriptures and the like are to be understood of the glory of the body or else of the declaration of the glory that soule and body
shall have at the day of judgement at this present the soules of the faithfull are in glory and the world sees it not but a the day of judgement there shall be further declaration of it So then wee see the former opinion is false Now it is not onely against Scriptures but against reason and that both naturall reason and sanctified or rectified reason First it is against naturall reason because all motions are without cessations till they come to their proper place unlesse they be hindred by some violence as a stone flung down a hill rests not till it comes at the bottome unlesse it be hindered by violence so the proper place of the Saints is heaven thither they move unlesse they be hindered now there is nothing can hinder them but sinne but when they are dead they have no sinne therefore they must needs goe to heaven that they have no sinne it is plaine by the Scripture as Rom. 6. 7. for he that is dead is free from sinne and Augustine saith wee live not without sinne so long as wee bee here but when we be out of this life then sinne ceaseth to this the Schoolemen agree that all sinne ceaseth in a Christian when he is dead In the estate of grace there is no man without sinne but when this life is ended then sinne ceaseth Now if any shall say that the decree of God is hinderance enough I answer there is no such decree set downe in the booke of God Secondly it might seeme injustice in God to delay glory where there is not cause to keepe them from it so the Greekes opinion is against naturall reason Secondly it is against rectified or sanctified reason for the Lord is more inclined to mercy than to judgement as soone as the wicked are dead their soules goe into hell as Luke 16. the soule of the rich man as soone as he was dead was carried into hell while his brethren were alive and had Moses and the Prophets to speake to them therefore it is agreeable to justice that the soules of the just should goe to heaven so soone seeing he is inclined more to mercy than to judgement Augustine saith the soule of a good man goeth to God when hee is dead to enjoy blessednesse and happinesse and the soules of the wicked goe to hell therefore it is out of question that the soules of the godly goe to heaven before the judgement day Secondly the Church Militant is that part of the Church which is a warring and fighting in this world against sinne the devill the world and temptations where although it pleaseth God to give them many victories conquests and triumphs in this world as the Apostle âaith Rom. 8. In all these things we are more than conquerers yet because it is not without paine and labour toyle and trouble yea not without blood as is shewed Heb. 12. 4. Yââ have not yet resisted unto blood the Church of God hath a number of these incursions and conflicts and as one saith that the devils follow them like a number of barking and bawling dogs and are never at rest therefore it is called the militant Church To this purpose 1 Tim. 6. 12. Paul exhorts Timothie to fight the good fight of faith laying hold of eternall life and 2 Tim. 2. 3. Thou therefore suffer affliction as a good Souldier of Iesus Christ the people of God bee never at rest here the devill will follow and pursue them the world will have a âing at them and their sinnes will trouble and annoy them therefore they must lye in campe against all their enemies These are the two maine parts of the Church and this is the order betweene them that the Church militant is a doore gate or poâch to the Church triumphant for wee must be members first of the Church militant before wee come to bee members of the Church triumphant as Dan. 1. 4. there were certaine of the Children of Israel fed with the kings meate that at three yeeres end they might stand before the king so it pleaseth God the great King of Heaven and Earth to feed us here in the militant Church that one day wee may stand before him in the Church triumphant We have heard heretofore out of the Booke of Ester that king Ahashuerosh had two houses for his Maides there was a house of sweete perfume where they were kept for a season before they were brought to the kings house so God hath two houses there is the militant Church and the Church triumphant whereof this is the order that first they must live in the Church militant being perfumed with the graces of his Spirit before they can come to live in the Church triumphant therefore it must be the care of every man so to carry himselfe in the militant church as that be may come to live in the Church Triumphant Thus much of the doctrine now for the use First seeing the Church of God is Militant here in this world therefore wee must looke for no perfect peace here although it pleaseth God sometimes to give the Church rest as it is said Acts 9. 31. That the Churches had rest yet usually it is but a little breathing time it will not be long we must prepare for a new encounter for 1 Cor. 15. it is said The last enemy that shall be destroyed is Death Therefore till death come that we may lie downe in the grave we must looke for vexation and trouble never to be at rest till then for when the Divell doth cease tempting of us and the world is at quiet with us then we have our owne lusts and sinnes to trouble us Augustine saith well the life of a Christian here in this world is nothing but a warfare this is not the place of triumph for what are these but the speeches of warre The good things that I would doe that doe I not but what I hate that doe I and againe I see a law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde leading mee captive to the Law of sinne and death Here is nothing but speech of leading captive and rebellion and he askes the question when will this warre be at an end His answere is When this corruption shall put on incorruption and when this mortall shall put on immortalitie Therefore we must looke for no perfect peace in this World for our sinnes and corruptions will trouble us the world will be against us and the Divell will barke and bawle against us so that a Christian cannot be at quiet while he lives here There be some weake Christians who thinke that because they have many temptations troubles and afflictions that therefore they are no members of Christ nor of the Church of God for if they were they think they should be at peace but here the Divell proceeds against them with false Logicke for they ought rather thus to argue because we live in
the Militant Church warring against sinne the World and the Divell Therefore we must looke for no perfect peace here Secondly seeing the Church of God is Militant therefore every man must stand upon his guard and watch armed with Faith Patience and with the graces of Gods Spirit He must take unto him all the Armour of God that is spoken of Eph. 6. that so he may be armed against the temptations of the Divell the World and his owne sinnes and corruptions he must not be secure but he must stand on his watch We read Matth. 13. 25. Whilst men slept the Divell came and did sow tares not when their bodies slept but when their care indeavour and zeale was asleepe so when men bee secure and stand not upon their watch and guard then the Divell comes to surprise them therefore the watchfulnesse and diligence of the Divell should teach us to be watchfull and diligent We finde 1 King 3. when the true mother of the childe was asleepe the false mother came and stole away the live-childe and laid a dead childe in the roome of it so the Divell will doe when men sleepe in sinne hee will steale away the live-childe and lay a dead child in the roome of it that is he will steale away our lively faith hope repentance and will leave dead faith and dead affection in their roome Therefore the watchfulnesse of the Divell must make us watchfull to resist him Thirdly seeing the Church of God is militant it is cleare we cannot escape without wounds and blowes in this life therefore it must bee our wisedome when we take any to labour to cure and heale them that so we doe not bleede to death with them So Heb. 12. 13. saith the Apostle And make straight sâeppes unto your selfe lest that which is halting be turned out of the way but let it rather be healed and Revel 3. 2. awake and strengthen the things which remaine that are ready to die here wee see the Church had wounds but it must be the care of the Church to heale their wounds It is a fearefull thing that the Divell many times wounds a man in his care faith patience love or zeale and yet they have no care to recover againe they doe not runne to prayer to repent of their sinnes returne to God get faith and come to the preaching of the Word and to the Sacraments that so they might recover and be healed We read 2 Kings 8. when Iehoram was wounded of the Assyrians he returned into Iezreel to be healed of his wounds so when the Divell hath wounded us in our care faith or in our zeale it must be our wisedome to returne to the Word and to the Sacraments to be healed of them Fourthly though wee have a great deale of toyle and trouble here in the Church militant yet we may be comforted because it is the way and the gate to the church triumphant as Iohn 16. 2. Christ saith Verely verely I say unto you that ye shall weepe and lament but the World shall rejoyce and yee shall have sorrow but your sorrow shall be turned into joy So Revel 21. 4. saith he And God shall wipe away all teares from their eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow neither crying nor no more paine So then although the people of God have a number of troubles and temptations here yet it may comfort them that one day they shall bee blessed in the Church triumphant We see as long as a man is at Sea in the Ship he is flung here and there and tossed up and downe and yet it is the Ship that must carry himsafe to the Haven and Shore so as long as wee live in the militant Church we cannot be at quiet it is a place full of trouble wee shall have the world the flesh and the Divell to vexe and trouble us yet because the militant Church is the ship that must carry us to the shore that is to Heaven therefore it must bee our care so to live in the militant Church that we may be a member in the Church triumphant that when we have passed the glassie Sea of this world wee may live in the blessed presence of Christ and for ever sing the song of Moses and the Lambe SERMON LXI REVELATION 1. 20. The seven golden Candlestickes which thou sawest are the seven Churches WEE spake the last day of the parts of the Church of God which generally are two the Triumphant part and the Millitant the triumphant part is that which is blessed with God in Heaven and it is so called because it is not in conflict and combate as wee bee but hath triumphed and overcome temptation the Divell sinne and lusts being now blessed in Heaven with God himselfe the millitant we shewed was so called because of that continuall warfare wee are in with the flesh the world and the Divell untill thereby wee are brought home into the triumphant Now for the particuler there be divers parts of the Church as the Ocean Sea is all one in it selfe yet by the reason there bee many armes and creekes of it which runnes by divers countries therefore it is called by the name of the countries and kingdomes it runnes by as the English Sea and the French Sea and the Spanish Sea so although the Church of God be one in her owne receit yet by reason that it spreadeth it selfe into divers Countries and Kingdomes it is called by the name of the Country or kingdome it is neere as the English Church and the French Church and the Dutch Church so there are many parts thereof all which make but one Church There was a Popish convert that made an objection against this saith he the Church of God is one and the reformed Churches are many therefore the reformed Churches are not the Church of God as Cantic 6. 8. But my Dove is all alone shee is the onely daughter of her mother To this I answere in this cavill there is first ignorance of the Scripture secondly ignorance of learning First it doth shew hee is ignorant of the Scripture for although the Church of God is but one in it selfe yet there be divers parts of it which are called Churches as in this place which is my Text The seeven golden candlestickes are the seven Churches So Gal. 1. 21. And after that I went into the coasts of Asyria and Cilicia for I was knowne by face unto the Churches of Iudea So 1 Cor. 14. 35. for God is not the Author of confusion but of peace as we see in all the Churches of the Saints so though the Church of God bee but one in it selfe yet there are diverse parts of it Secondly this shewes ignorance in learning the Church of God is but one but how is it but one It is one as a great line is one composed of a number of small lines so saith Cyprian
Disciples but hee wils them to heare them so likewise in the booke of Kings the high places were not then taken away and yet they did not separate from them Now in two cases we may separate from them first when the Doctrine is corrupted in the fundamentall points for there bee some points which are the foundation of Religion and when they are corrupted the whole building must needs bee overturned as an house may bee an house though they take away the doores and windowes and some posts but if they take away the foundation then the house cannot stand it ceaseth to be an house so though religion be corrupted in some points yet it may bee so as the whole body may not bee subverted but if it bee corrupted in the foundation then it overturnes and will be destroyed in this case we are to separate from it Secondly we are to seperate when the worship and service is corrupted in the substance as when a man cannot joyne with them with a good conscience so when the worship of God was brought to the high places in that Ieroboam had set up calves in Dan and Bethel to worship then we see 2 Chron. 11. 14. the Priests and Levites came to Iudah and Ierusalem in this case wee are to separate and this is the reason why wee separate from the Church of Rome having both erred in the foundation and in the substance of Gods Worship SERMON LXII PSALME 87. 3. Glorious things are spoken of thee O Citie of God HAving declared what the Nature of the Church is and what bee the divers parts and estates of it in this world in the next place we are to consider what bee the priviledges and dignities of it for this assembly God hath graced with speciall dignities above all assemblies therefore wee should labour to bee members of it rather than of any other Now the dignities and priviledges may be considered in five heads First this that David speaketh of here that he cals the Church the Citie of God or as Paul termes it 1 Tim. 3. 15. the house of God because of all other places it is the speciall place where God dwelleth by the presence of his grace it is true indeed that God is present with his power in hell and this world is full of the presence of God in goodnesse as it is Psalm 119. 64. The earth is full of thy goodnesse but his gracious presence of quickning grace is to this assembly therefore because God dwelleth in a more eminent manner in this above all other assemblies it is called the house of God and the City of God Now this City excels all other cities in foure respects First all other cities were builded by men as Gen. 4. 17. it is said that Caine built a citie and called it by the name of his Sonne Henoch So also Gen. 10. 11. it is said that Nimrod out of that land sent forth Asher and builded Niniveh and the citie Rehoboth but this citie is builded and framed by God himselfe Matth. 16. Christ saith to Peter upon this rock will I build my Church c. and Ierem. 31. 4. saith God againe I will build thee and thou shalt bee builded O virgin Israel All other cities are builded by men but this citie is builded by God and hath its high originall from him And therefore wee may inferre because God is the builder thereof he will preserve and keepe it as Christ saith Matth. 16. that the gates of Hell shall not prevaile against it so Zech. 12. 3. it is said and in that day will I make Ierusalem a burdensome stone all that burden themselves with it shall be cut in peeces though all the people of the earth were gathered together against it as Gen. 19. 13. the Sodomites did seeke to breake the doore open upon Lot but the Lord stroke them with blindnesse that they groped and could not finde the doore so it hath pleased God to cover the Church though the enemies thereof have sought to breake in upon it and to destroy it yet the Lord hath strooke them with blindnesse that they could not finde the meanes to doe it Therefore this citie hath this dignitie and roialtie above the rest because other cities are builded by men but this is builded by God Secondly they that live in other cities live in socities especially to preserve and mainetaine their bodies but in the Church of God in this citie they doe not so much live therein to mainetaine their bodies as their soules Againe in other cities they live in socitie to strengthen themselves against their enemies to mainetaine their lands and livings but in this which is the Church of God they live together not so much to maintaine their bodies and their outward estate but to mainetaine the inward graces of Gods Spirit and their interest unto heaven as Philip. 1. 27. saith Paul Onely let your conversation bee as it becommeth the Gospell of Christ that whether I come and see you or else bee absent I may beare of your matters that yee continue in one Spirit and in one minde fighting together in the faith of the Gospell And 1 Pet. 3. 7. Hee exhorts married couples to live together as heires of the grace of life So in this citie they live together especially to mainetaine faith and their comfort in God and their hope of heaven herein therefore in the second place this citie excels all other cities in the world Thirdly all the commodities of the country goe to the citie if there bee any thing better than other it is carried thither all to mainetaine a temporall life but in this citie which is the Church of God the Lord keepes publike market where a man may buy without money the graces of the Spirit where hee may have faith repentance and other graces needfull as Esai 55. 1. Hoe every one that thersteth come yee to the waters and yee that have no silver come buy and eate come I say and buy wine and milke without silver and money so Revel 3. 18. I counsell you to buy of mee gold tried in the fire that thee mayest bee made rich So then here in this citie the Lord keepes open market of spirituall graces that a poore Christian may furnish himselfe with whatsoever grace hee stands in need of and therefore it must bee our wisedome so to furnish our selves as that wee bee not to seeke when wee should use them Augustine saith well in the citie thy house is furnished with all good things those that bee rich amongst you have their houses furnished with a great deale of plate and pillars of marble and tapistrie and other fine ornaments but thou that art a Christian away with these they are but toyes and trifles in regard of spirituall graces but the house of God is furnished with spirituall graces faith repentance pardon of sinnes feeling of Gods favour and all holy and
sanctified graces In other cities there be markets for the body but in this citie the Lord keepes open market with spirituall graces to furnish our soules and therefore thirdly herein this citie excels all other cities in the world Fourthly in many other cities there be many other liberties and immunities all these immunities are but to free them from toyle and tribute but the Church of God doth not thus free men for Christ himselfe payed tribute Matth. 17. 27. and Paul exhorts us Rom. 13. 7. Give unto all men therefore their dues tribute to whom yee owe tribute custome to whom custome The Church of God doth not free men from taxes and tributes due to earthly powers and Potentates but from the bondage of sinne from the accusations of an evill conscience from the Devill and from Hell Thus Iohn 8. 36. saith Christ If the Sonne make you free yee shall bee free indeed And Gal. 4. 26. saith the Apostle But Ierusalem which is above is free which is the mother of us all A man may bee a citizen of a great citie and yet lye in bondage to sinne and the Devill bee a slave to his lusts and be troubled with the accusation of an evill conscience But if a man bee a citizen of this citie hee shall bee free from sinne the Devill Hell the accusation of a bad conscience and from his wild lusts therefore in the fourth place this citie excels all other cities in the world The uses are First seeing the citie of God excels all the cities of the world therefore wee should account it a marvellous blessing that it pleaseth God to make us citizens of this citie as Ruth 2. 12. Boaz said unto Ruth the Lord recompence thy worke and a full reward bee given unto thee of the God of Israel under whose wings thou art come to trust So happy is the man over whom the Lord doth spread the wings of his love Wee see Psal 84. Davids affection that hee had rather bee a doore keeper in the house of God than to dwell in the Tents of wicked men hee had rather bee a meane man and a true member of the Church than to bee a great wicked man Therefore wee may bee sure that it is a greater blessing to bee a poore man and a member of the Church than to bee a great rich man in the world and no true member of the Church Secondly seeing the citie of God excels all the cities of the world therefore every man must have care to hold communion with it and take heed hee doe not suffer the Devill to draw him away from it because God dwells there by the presence of his Spirit Peter could say to Christ Ioh. 6. 68. Master to whom shall wee goe thou hast the words of eternall life heere is fulnesse of joy here is comfort to bee had and therefore howsoever others start out let us hold to it Thirdly seeing the citie of God excels all other cities therefore it must bee our care to live like such citizens Hath God made thee a citizen of such a citie live then happy man like such a citizen conforme thy selfe to the lawes of it and walke worthy of this heavenly citie The author to the Hebrews maketh the same use of it Hebr. 12. 22. But saith hee yee are come unto the Mount Zion and to the citie of the living God c. And therefore see that yee despise not him that speaketh for if they escaped not which refused him that spake on earth much more shall not wee escape if wee turne away from him that speaketh from heaven You bee of the citie of God and therefore doe not you live like the vild men of the world in your sinnes and corruptions but live like Saints and citizens of such a citie thus much of the first dignitie that the Church is called the citie of God because there is the presence of God in grace The second Dignitie of the Church of God is that it is called the body of Christ now there is a naturall body of Christ which hath parts and ligaments as our bodies have hands and feete c. And there is a mysticall body of Christ which are the company of true beleevers which are made one with Christ by faith through the communion of the Spirit which mysticall body is more deare to Christ than his naturall body for hee gave his naturall body to die for his mysticall body and to redeeme it the Church is this mysticall body as 1 Cor. 12. 27. now yee are the body of Christ and members in particular so Coloss 1. 14. Now I rejoyce in my sufferings and fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church So then the Church of God is the bodie of Christ whence ariseth divers consequents First that hee is the onely head of the Church and no other but hee as Ephes 1. 22. saith the Apostle of Christ And hath made all things subject under his feete and hath appointed him over all things to bee the head of the Church so Colos 1. 18. hee is the head of the bodie of the Church for as the head ruleth the bodie so Christ rules his mysticall body Now that Christ is the onely head of the Church it may bee seen in three things First because the grace of God is most eminent in him for as life is most eminent in the head so the graces of God are most eminent in him hee excells all men and Angels therfore the Apostle saith Colos 1. 19. that it pleased the Father that in him all fulnesse should dwell Secondly because of the neere conjunction that is between the head and the members the naturall head may bee parted with a blow from the body but the Devill and all the damned cannot part Christ and his mysticall body Thirdly in regard of ministration for as the head doth communicate life and motion unto the body so Christ doth the life of grace and the Spirit So it is a Royaltie onely belonging to the head not to Archangell nor Angell therefore away with the Pope The second consequent is that seeing Christ is head of the Church therefore as the head communicates life and motion into the body so from Christ flowes spirituall life and grace into the Church there is never a true member but Christ communicates life and grace unto him therefore every true Christian must feele a derivation of grace and spirituall life in him every one that would have true comfort must feele this and to say as Saint Paul doth Galath 2. 20. Thus I live yet not I now but Christ liveth in mee and in that I now live in the flâsh I live by the faith of the Sonne of God who hath loved mee and given himselfe for mee Wee see if a man hath any member that hangs dead and numb'd
died for us as Saint Paul saith Rom. 5. 8. It was love and a great love too that made Iaakob serve seven yeeres for a wife in Syria which hee thought nothing much more it was love and great love in Christ that hee would be contented to bee borne in a Stable to bee laid in a Manger to sweat blood and water in the garden to die that accursed death of the crosse and to bee laid in the ground for us all which Christ accounts as nothing so we may be saved and brought home to God Esay 53. 11. it is said He shall see the travell of his soule and shall be satisfied so we may be saved and brought home to God this will satisfie Christ he will thinke all his paines as nothing Secondly Christ hath made declaration of his Love in that he doth wash away our sins from day to day in his blood for whereas nothing in this world can wash away our sins but his blood it hath pleased him to dippe a handkerchiefe as it were in his blood to wipe away our sinnes this is another evidence that he loveth us as Revel 1. 5. it is said that he hath loved us and washed away our sins in his blood therefore whosoever doth not feele his soule and conscience to be cleansed and the blood of Christ to eate out the venome of his sinne Christ hath not declared his love unto him as yet in any comfortable manner Thirdly Christ declares his love to the Church in that hee sends love tokens unto her which are the gifts and graces of his Spirit A loving husband if hee bee in a farre Countrie will send love tokens to his wife there is never a messenger that comes but he will send some Iewell or peece of gold so Christ doth to his Church send love tokens from day to day as Ephes 4. 8. it is said When he ascended up on high he led captivitie captive and gave gifts unto men so when he came at the highest top of glory hee did not forget his poore Church but sent gifts to it as Acts 2. 35. it is said Since then that he by the right hand of God hath beene exalted and hath received of his Father the Holy Ghost hee hath shewed forth this which you now see and heare This is a plaine evidence that his heart is upon us and that he doth not onely love us but makes declaration of his love that we may see and feele it from day to day Hence we may inferre though Christians bee despised in the eyes of the world and not regarded yet they be deare in the eyes of Christ he regardeth and loveth them Wee see a good wife if her husband love her shee cares not who hates her so her husband bee pleased shee cares not who is displeased so it should bee with a Christian if Christ love him hee should not care though the world hate him so Christ be pleased hee need not care who be displeased with him Secondly seeing the Church is the Spouse and Body of Christ therefore he will richly indue the Church Wee see when a man marrieth with a woman the marriage deeds be made he gives her an interest in his lands and indowes her with his goods so Christ doth indue the Church with his righteousnesse holinesse with his merits Thus Phil. â 9. Paul desireth that he might be found in Christ that is not having his owne righteousnesse which is of the law but that which is through faith in Christ So also 1 Cor. 1. 30. saith the Apostle But yee are of him in Christ Iesus who of God is made unto us wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that according as it is written Hee that rejoyceth let him rejoyce in the Lord this is another comfort to a Christian that though he be poore in himselfe yet he shall be rich in Christ If a poore Maid marry with a rich Husband though her father left her nothing nor never a friend yet she thinkes her selfe well provided for so though we bee poore in our selves our father Adam having left us nothing but sinne yet if weâ can marry with Christ hee will richly indow us with all his Graces Thirdly seeing the Church is the Spouse and the Bride of Christ therefore hee will adorne it with all his graces It is said Esai 61. 10. I will greatly rejoice in the Lord and my soule shall bee joyfull in my God for he hath cloathed mee with the garments of salvation and covered mee with the Robe of Righteousnesse hee hath decked me as a Bridegroome and as a Bride tireth her self with her Iewels And to the same effect wee read Revel 19. 8. unto her was granted that shee should bee arayed with pure fine linnen and shining for the fine linnen is the Righteousnesse of Saints so then the Lord will not leave the Church naked but will beautifie and adorne it with his graces therefore wee must labour to feele this and see it for if our conscience shall tell us that wee are naked not having one grace of his Spirit then wee doe not belong to him for without this golden garment of Christs righteousnesse wee shall not bee set at the right hand of Christ as it is Psal 45. 9. but as long as wee bee naked and have not this golden garment on wee doe not belong to Christ for if wee did hee would adorne and beautifie us with all his graces in some measure Fourthly seeing the Church is the bodie and spouse of Christ therefore hee will discharge the Churches duties A woman that is in debt when she is maried to a man all her debts are devolved unto her Husband she shall not answer the debt but her husband because shee is under his covert so the Church shall not answer for her debts but Christ shall as 1 Pet. 2. 24. it is said Who his own selfe bare our sinnes in his own bodie on the tree and Rom 8. 3. saith the Apostle for that which was unpossible to the law in as much as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinnefull flesh and for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh Therefore seeing Christ hath discharged our debt and tooke it upon him it is a comfort to the Church that they shall not answere for it Hence wee may learne that when the Divell shall impleade us for our sinnes and debts wee must not deny the debt and say it is not so but answer him wee bee not the parties that are loiable to the Law but hee must goe to our he band Christ hee hath taken our debt upon him and will answere whatsoever can be required of us To make this plaine as wee reade 2 King 4. there was a poore Widow that was impleaded for her debt who comes to the Prophet and tels him of it Hee askes her what shee had
to thanke God that it is not so common amongst us as it hath been There is also another fault amongst us that a poore man many times stands excommunicated three or foure yeers together indeed there may bee a fault in the poore man to stand so long but let us take heed it bee not for want of our helpe Therefore as wee are ready to contribute to the necessities of their bodies so we should bee to contribute to them in this case But here may a Christian demand whether were a man best to give money or to stand excommunicated still this question I will answer by another question what if a man fall into the hands of Theeves were hee better to lose his money or his life I answer hee were better to lose his money because his life is the greater even so a man were better to lose his money than the meanes of grace which is the greater Another may here object and say I but how if a man cannot bee absolved without hee should sinne against God and offend his conscience To this I answer that if the case be so that he cannot be absolved but he must sinne against God then hee were better lose the Communion of men which is the lesser than the Communion of God which is the greater as Iohn 9. wee see the blind man whom the Pharisees had cast out Christ meets with and said unto him doest thou beleeve in the Sonne of God as if hee should say notwithstanding this censure thy cause is good thou art a blessed man in like maner although the censure of excommunication hath passed upon thee if thou beleevest in the Sonne of God thy case is good this may comfort Christians Lawyers have a saying that unjust Lawes binde no man and Bellarmine saith that there is a double Communion an externall and an internall Communion the externall Communion of the Church of God is in the word preached prayer and in Sacraments the internall is in the graces of the Spirit Faith love and other graces Now a man may bee cast out from the externall Communion the word and Sacraments as when a man is put into prison or banished and yet may have the internall Communion with the Church a man may be cut off from his brethren in regard of outward societie but hee can not bee cut off from Christ And these bee the uses wee are to make of this point Now that wee have spoken of the Nature of the Church in the next place we are to speake of the properties of it which are two 1. It is a Holy Church 2. It is a Catholike Church First The Church of God is Holy there is a company of Holy People here in this world as Zech. 8. 5. thus saith the Lord I will returne unto Sion and will dwell in the midst of Ierusalem and Ierusalem shall be called a Citie of Truth and the Mountaine of the Lord of Hosts and the Holy Mountaine so in Dââiel the Church is called the Holy People of God and Revel 22. 2. saith S. Ioh. And I saw the holy Citie the new Ierusalem come downe from God so also 1 Cor. 3. 17. Saint Paul saith For the Temple of the Lord is Holy which ye are Therefore seeing the Church of God is an assembly of Holy People accordingly as it is Holy wee the Members thereof must labour to be Holy Now the Holinesse of the Church is opposed unto three things that seemeth to take away Holinesse from it First the judgement of the world for it thinkes that of all societies they are the vilest and the worst they thinke them to be but a company of dissemblers and hypocrites that professe the Word but deny the Power of it but we that are Christians beleeve that the Church of God is Holy though the World thinke them a company of dissemblers David saith Psal. 13. Yet God is good to Israel even to the pure in heart and in the 14. of Deut. 2. we read For thou art an Holy People to the Lord thy God and the Lord hath chosen thee to be a precious people to him Therefore howsoever the World condemnes them yet wee beleeve that God hath a Holy company of People in the World The second thing that seemeth to take away Holinesse from the Church is that it is a united company of good and bad together for I have shewed you that the Church of God is like to a Flocke wherein are Sheepe and Goates a Floore wherein is Corne and Chaffe a Field wherein are Tares and Wheate and yet these bad persons are no true Members of the Church but like bad humours in the body Againe the Faith of a Christian opposeth and doth beleeve that there is a company of Holy People and that the wicked that live amongst them doe not defile the Holy things of God for it is Pauls rule 1 Cor. 11. 26. Let a Man therefore examine himselfe c. whereupon saith Augustine Marke thou that art a good Man thou mayest eat and drinke with comfort if thou doe examine thy selfe and againe he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation not so to thee that art a good Man but to the wicked that came like swine without any preparation at all The third thing that seemes to take away holinesse from the Church is the remainders of sinne and corruption for there is no Man in the estate of Grace but hath complained of this So David Psal 40. 12. My sinnes hath taken such hold on me that I am not able to looke up and Paul complayneth Rom. 7. The good thing that I would doe that doe I not but what I hate that doe I c. so in the best estate there is some remainders of sinne Therefore although the World and the Divell should condemne them yet we beleeve the Church of God is Holy SERMON LXVII 1 CORINTHIANS 3. 17. For the Temple of God is holy which yee are HAving spoken of the Nature of the Church we began to speake of the Properties of it the last day being two First we beleeve the Church of GOD is Holy Secondly that it is Catholike agreable to that part of our Christian profession Now the Church of God is holy foure manner of wayes First In regard of the Holinesse of their Faith or by the Holinesse of their Faith All other societies are fouly spotted and tainted with errour against the foundation but this remaines unspotted in the foundation therefore the Church is Holy because their Faith is Holy So Iude 20. But ye beloved edifying your selves in your most holy Faith keepe your selves in the Love of God So Matth. 7. 6. saith our Saviour Give not that which is holy to Dogges It cannot be denyed but that there may bee errours in the true Church for as they bee subject to all other sinnes so are they to the sinne of ignorance as
Levit. 4. 3. there was a sacrifice appointed for the Ignorance of the Priests and People and Habakuk 3. the Prophet intitles a prayer for the Ignorances Therefore the Church may bee ignorant of some things as the Church of Ierusalem was Acts 11. 10. The Church was ignorant of the calling of the Gentiles till they were informed by Peter and in Cyprians time there was rebaptising held in the true Church So in Augustines time it was held as a thing needfull to salvation for Children to receive the Lords Supper contrary to Saint Pauls rule 1 Cor. 11. Let a Man examine himselfe therefore it is out of question their may be errors in the true Church But the difference is twofold First that they doe not erre in the foundation their errours doe not strike at the heart and let out the life-blood of religion but it is like the scratching of a Thorne and therefore it remaineth Holy in the foundation Secondly Though it fall into errour it is so assisted by the Power of grace as it doth not rest till it recover againe as mud being throwne into a fountaine rests not till it workes it out and settles againe so though the Church fall into errour it is so assisted by the power of grace as that it recovers againe as Iohn 16. 11. saith Christ When hee is come that is the Spirit He shall lead you into all Truth that is possesse them with all truth and lead them in all Truth Peter himselfe did not know all for he was ignorant of the calling of the Gentiles till he saw the vision And then it was revealed unto him so though the Church of God be ignorant for some time it shall not so continue but the Holy Ghost will lead it into all truth Now with the holinesse of their Faith they must joyne holinesse of life as 2 Pet. 1. 5. saith he moreover joyne with your Faith vertue and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance c. with saith there must be joyned good life as of 1 Tim. 1. 19. saith S. Paul of some having faith and a good conscience which some have put away and as concerning faith hath made Shipwracke they were not wise enough to joyne to the holines of their faith holines of life but cast away a good coÌscience made no conscience of known duties and so made shipwracke of all the pretious graces that they had imbarked In the 2 Thes 2. 10. it is said Because they received not the love of Truth that they might be saved therefore did God send them strong delusions that they should beleeve lies Therefore if men will not receive the love of the truth that they may be saved it is just with God to send them strong delusions to beleeve lyes therefore it must bee our care that with holinesse of our faith we joyne a Holy life Secondly the Church is holy by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse as 1 Cor. 1. 30. it is said Christ is made to us of God the Father wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption so Christ is not onely our justification but our sanctification for his holinesse is imputed to us In the Law as wee may see Rom. 11. 16. In the first fruits all the rest was sanctified though they ââre not brought into the Temple nor presented before God yet by thâ first fruites the rest was made Holy by a certaine power to the eateâ and users of them so because Christ is the first fruits that was offered to God in all the puritie that might bee therefore the Church of God is made holy by relation from him To this the Schoolemen agree for saith Aquinas every imperfect thing presupposeth some certaine thing that is perfect that it might be helpt all our holinesse is unperfect in our selves therefore it must bee made perfect by the holinesse of Christ In all accusations of the Divell and conflicts of our consciences wee should come to God and say Lord though I am a sinner uncleane and have infinite wants in my selfe yet in my Head Christ I am sanctified and made Holy so that whatsoever I want in my selfe it is made good in him We see chrystall though it have no light nor lustre in it selfe yet set it in the Sunne and it receiveth the Sunne beames so although we have no light nor manner of lustre in our selves yet if we be brought to Christ wee receive all the graces of Christ therefore in the Revelation the Church is said to bee apparelled with the righteousnesse of Christ Thirdly the Church is holy by inherent holinesse because there is never a true member of the Church but doth labour to be holy though they be incumbred with a number of sinnes Therefore Heb. 3. they are called holy brethren and Esay 65. 12. It is said of them and they shall call them the holy People the redeemed of the Lord for it is the care of every true member to be holy though they be troubled with many incumbrances weaknesses and sinnes Therefore whosoever thou art that art not holy at all for wee cannot obtaine to bee perfectly holy in the estate of corruption labour to bee holy in some measure use the meanes and have care to rid and remove thy sinnes for otherwise thou art no true member of the holy Church A man may live in the Church till his flesh rot or his eyes fall out of his head and yet be no true member of the Church no more than a wodden legge is a true part of a Mans body which though it moove and goe with the body yet may be laid in the fire when the body is in safety because it is not joyned to it to draw life and motion from it in like manner a man may live in the Church and bee no true member thereof because hee is not joyned to Christ nor can approve himselfe to his owne conscience or to the conscience of others therefore as it is the care of every true member to be holy so it must be the care of us that are in the Church Fourthly the Church is holy because there be the meanes of holinesse It is not so holy as Corah Dathan and Abiram said Numb 16. 3. to Moses and Aaron ye take too much upon you seeing all the congregation is holy Thus to have no neede of Magistracie and Ministerie were a dangerous errour for any to thinke for the Church hath neede of all the meanes of holinesse though there be some beginnings of it yet they have neede of Moses and Aaron of Magistracie and Ministery as Psal 77. 20. it is said that The Lord led the People of Israel like Sheepe by the hand of Moses and Aaron the Lord led them with great tendernesse and respect hee led them like sheepe but it was by the hand of Moses and Aaron as long as the Church is in her Pilgrimage it hath neâde of all meanes of holinesse to guide and
a time when divers men were excluded from the Congregation of the Lord as Num. 22. the Ammonites the Moabites because they did not meete the people of the Lord with bread and water but now it hath pleased God to take in all sorts of men so that no man is excluded unlesse hee will exclude himselfe as it is said Esai 65. 25. That the Wolfe and the Lambe shall feed together and the Lion shall eate straw like the Bullock and to the Serpent dust shall bee his meat the sense is that in the time of the Gospell the Lord will alter the naughtinesse of mens hearts and bring them to joine in holy sweet communion one with another but if they would not attend him but desire rather to live in their sinnes still than they should live in Gods curse the Serpent shall eate dust hence wee are taught seeing God doth exclude no man wee must take heede wee doe not exclude our selves If a man comes to a Kings Court in meane apparell and have no good attendance he can have small hope of accesse to the King oh but let him come to Gods court though hee come never so meanely and basely apparelled if hee bee well attended with faith and the graces of his Spirit then he shall have accesse into the presence Chamber of Almightie God therefore seeing no man is excluded doe not thou exclude thy selfe If a gift grant or pardon should come from the King to certaine persons that would claime it there is no man that would exclude himselfe and say it doth not belong to mee but every man would labour to have his part in it so the Lord hath given a gift and a grant to bestow pardon of sinnes the love and favour of God heaven and happinesse to all that will repent and beleeve in Christ Therefore no man must exclude himselfe and say it doth not belong to mee but labour to have his part in it Thus the Church is Catholike in regard of the persons Thirdly the Church of God is Catholike in regard of time for it hath beene in all ages and so shall continue to the end of the world it began in Adams time and shall continue to the last man that shall live it hath bin in all times and it shall continue so long as the world doth last For this world was made for the good of the Church therefore God lets it stand for their sakes and as soone as the people of God be gathered home then this world shall have an end as the Prophet David hath it Psal 48. O God according to thy Name so is thy praise unto the worlds end so also Psal 89. thy seed will I establish for ever and set up thy Throne from generation to generation and Dan. 2. 44. it is said And in the dayes of those Kings shall the God of Heaven set up a Kingdome that shall not be destroyed a Kingdome that shall not bee given to another but that shall breake and destroy all those Kingdomes and it shall stand for ever Here wee may see the honour that God brings us to to bee of that Communion and fellowship that all the Saints are of to bee of that Church that Adam Abel Henoch Noah Abraham Moses and all the rest of the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and Christ himselfe were of and all the holy men that have lived as Ephes 1. 11. saith the Apostle Now therefore yee are no more strangers nor forrenners but citizens with the Saints and of the household of God and are builded upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe corner stone so Heb. 12. 17. Saint Paul saith for yee are not come to the mount that might bee touched c. but yee are come to the mount Sion and to the citie of the living God the celestiall Ierusalem and to the company of innumerable Angels and to the congregation of the first borne whose names are written in Heaven and to God the Iudge of all men and to the Spirits of just and perfect men So then wee see that this is the honour that God hath brought us to to bee of the same Church and company that the Prophets Apostles holy men and Christ himselfe were of Therefore to apply it first let us not lose the graces of God like a slight huswife that keepes the emptie caske and boxe and loseth the Iewell but let us labour to partake of the same graces with them seeing wee are of the same Church that they bee of Secondly seeing the Church hath beene in all times past and shall continue to the worlds end therefore it may bee our comfort in all the troubles that doe befall it when wee see men conspire against and labour to destroy it yet notwithstanding all that they can doe it shall stand and continue to the worlds end It hath bin in all times and it shall continue for ever as Psal 48. 8. David saith As wee have heard so have wee seene in the citie of the Lord of Hosts in the citie of our God God will establish it for ever Therefore seeing hee hath established the Church it shall stand though all the world were set against it Augustine saith well The enemies of the Church though they come and gather themselves together to destroy and roote it out yet this is the comfort Christ will keepe it hee hath a sword to defend it he will tye up the devill and shut up hell that they shall not trouble the Church therefore though wee doe not see the Church visbile it not being patent and openly seene but sometime hidden as it was in the time of Elias from the fury of the world yee we must beleeve that the Church of God is Catholike or Universall that it hath beene in all times and it shall continue to the worlds end Now the Papists adde somewhat unto this Article and say that wee must beleeve in the Catholike Romish Church but this is first absurd in Religion and secondly absurd in Reason it is absurd in Religion because the Romish Church must fall in the time of Antichrist as the Scripture sheweth and as the Papists themselves say but the true Catholike Church that shall ever continue therefore it is absurd in religion to beleeve in the Catholike Romish Church Secondly it is absurd in Reason because that Rome when it was at the best could but be a part of the Church and a part cannot bee the whole Church as Scholars know therefore it is absurd in Reason But they say that the name of Catholike doth properly belong to them to this I answer as Christ did to some that lived in the Church Revel 2. 4. that said they were Iewes but saith Christ they are the Synagogue of Sathan so I may say of them though they terme themselves to be true Catholikes yet they be but a conspiracie against Christ Now by three reasons I
will prove that they cannot be true Catholikes First because alwayes the true Catholikes have taught that divine worship is to be given to God onely and to no creature else as Christ saith Matth. 4. to the devill thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve so likewise Revel 22. Iohn fell downe to worship the Angell but the Angell said unto him See that in no wise thou dost it for I am thy fellow servant and Saint Ierome saith that we Christians doe not worship any creature neither Angell nor Archangell but God onely now because they teach that we should worship stockes and stones and the workes of mens hands therefore they are no true Catholikes Secondly because true Catholikes teach that there is but one Mediator between God and man and that is Christ only according to the Apostle For there is but one God and one Mediator betweene God and man the man Christ Iesus so Heb. 13. 15. saith he Let us therefore by him offer the Sacrifice of praise alwayes to God so Origen also we Christians offer up all our prayers to God by the meanes of Christ but the Papists teach that there are a number of Mediators and that we may pray to the Virgin Mary to Peter and Paul therefore they are no true Catholikes Thirdly because the true Catholike Church hath taught for sixteene hundred yeeres together that men should not equivocate should not speake one thing and thinke another but should speake the truth from their hearts as Ephe. 4. 25. saith the Apostle Wherefore cast off lying and speake the Truth every man to his neighbour so Psalm 15. Hee that speaketh he truth in his heart is one of them that shall inhabite Gods holy hill therefore we cannot say one thing and meane another for the oath is according to him that taketh the oath and not according to the minde of him that sweareth but the Papists teach that a man may equivocate sweare one thing and meane another and therefore they are not true Catholikes Now the use of this is seeing in this world is the true Catholike Church and the meanes of Grace let it be our wisedome to lay hold on the good meanes that is set before us before wee remove hence I have shewed you heretofore if a man should send his servant into the Indies with a ship to fill with gold and there might have it but fils it with rubbish stones and gravell when this servant comes home hee may looke for a cold welcome home so the Lord hath sent us into this world as it were into the Indies with a ship with our soules and bodies and into the Church of God there we may have gold to fill our shippes with that is the graces of his Spirit therefore if wee shall fill our shippes with rubbish gravell or dirt that is with sinnes and corruptions we may looke for a cold welcome home for in the Church of God there are the springs and fountaines of grace therefore why doe wee not apply our selves to fill shippes with the purest gold to get faith repentance prayer and all the graces of the Spirit that so we may have comfort at our returne to God SERMON LXVIII 1 IOHN 1. 3. That which we have seene and heard declare we unto you that yee also may have fellowship with us and truely our fellowship is with the Father and with his Sonne Iesus Christ HAving spoken of the Church in the next place wee are to speake of the speciall benefits and blessings that God doth bestow on it for the Church is Gods peculiar and chosen people that hee hath drawne out of this world therefore it pleaseth him to bestow greater blessings and more speciall favours on them than on all other societies and assemblies whatsoever It is true indeed that there be common blessings that hee bestowes upon others as it is said Psal 119. 69. that the earth is full of thy goodnesse O Lord and so Matth. 5. 45. For hee maketh the Sunne to shine on the evill and on the good and sendeth raine on the just and on the unjust these common blessings all the people of the world partake of O but there are a peculiar blessings and favours that belong to none but to Gods servants wherein none of the wicked have their parts and therefore as David saith Psal 31. 19. How great is thy goodnesse O Lord which thou hast laid up for them that feare thee and done to them that trust in thee c. the prophet doth not say positively much goodnesse is laid up for them that feare God but makes a question and saith how much goodnesse and so Psalm 147. ult hee hath not dealt so with every nation neither have they knowne his judgements so there bee speciall favours and blessings that none of the world have part in for howsoever the wicked of the world may have common blessings as riches favour amongst men wisedome and learning and bee enabled to mainetaine Arts and Sciences yet notwithstanding there are speciall blessings that none of the wicked have their parts in that doe belong to his children onely to enjoy by the meanes of Faith so Genes 17. 18 22. Abraham prayeth to God that Ismael might live in his sight the Lord told him that he had heard him concerning Ismael and that he would make a great nation of him but my covenant will I establish with Isaac even so now God blesseth the wicked in this world hee maketh great men of them and rich gives them wisedome children and such like but his covenant he doth establish with Isaac his speciall blessings and favours hee bestowes on none but his owne children to be enjoyed by Faith Now there bee two reasons why the Lord doth so and it is not unprofitable for a man to consider of them First because the godly may see what a goodly and rich portion the Lord hath appointed for them that so if any wayes either through the falsehood of the devill or other provocations they bee pulled out from the enjoying thereof they may labour to recover it againe knowing no where to have better entertainement than in the house of their father this it was that brought home the Prodigall sonne to his fathers house when he considered the happy estate of those that lived therein that they had bread and bread enough and not onely the sonnes but the servants and such as were hired but for a day even the meanest of them so when Christians shall consider the rich and happy estate of all the people of God what a deale of comfort and joy they have in the house of God that they are comfortable in their life and blessed at their death when they sleepe in the dust and when they shall be raised up to glory that is no small allurement for them to returne againe unto the house of God so we see Hos 2. 7. it is there
written of Gods people to whom he will shew a speciall favour Though shee follow after her lovers yet shall she not come at them though shee seeke them yet shall she not finde them then shall she say I will goe and returne to my first husband for at that time was I better than now in like manner when we are gone from God and fall from him by our sinnes this will be a great meanes to recover that we may returne againe when wee consider it was better with us when wee walked with God and made conscience of our wayes than now when wee in vaine labour in sinfull vanity so that then we returne when wee see wee can finde no where better entertainment than in the house of God Secondly it is not unprofitable for a man to consider what great blessings and benefits God bestowes particularly on the Church that the wicked of the world may see what goodly things they have lost and what rich blessings and benefits God hath given and granted out to the Church to such as be poore sinners and strangers that the consideration of these blessings and benefits may provoke them to come home to God and to have communion with the people of God that so they may have their parts in these blessings and benefits as Hest 3. 17. We may see that many of the land became Iewes for the feare of the Iewes fell upon them But what is the feare of an earthly King to the feare of God and what are the priviledges of an earthly kingdome to those blessings and benefits that God bestowes on his people therefore if such a small matter provoked them to be Iewes how much more should such great matters provoke the men of this world to become Christians and to be of the societie of Gods people Now there be two sorts of blessings given unto the Church some whereof appertaine to this life some to the life to come those that he hath given us to enjoy in this life are the coÌmunion of Saints and the forgivenesse of sins those that appertaine to the life to come are the resurrection of the Body and the life everlasting Such therefore is the goodnesse of God to us that he doth not onely lead us in the hope of future things but hee hath given us something present in hand till he bring us home to Heaven to the enjoying of all the rest of his blessings The Lord promised to the Children of Israel to bring them to the land of Canaan and to put them in possession of it but first they were a long while led in the wildernesse when Moses sent spies into the land which did bring home unto them of the fruite thereof to taste of it as it is Numb 12. 18. that so they might have comfortable hope that one day they should enjoy it even so it pleased God in the wildernesse of this world to give us a taste of Heaven and Glory and of the Life to come that wee might long after the full possession of Heaven and happinesse therefore wee may admire at the kindnesse of God who giveth us somewhat in hand present so that all our happinesse is not laid up in hope as Tertullian saith the Lord hath given us a pawne and pledge that one day hee will render the whole to us Now of the blessings that God doth bestow on his People in this life The first is the communion of Saints for wee doe beleeve that there is a blessed and holy Communion of Saints in this world and that there is no communion like it There be divers communions in this world there is a communion of theeves spoken of Prov. 1. 14. Cast in thy lot amongst us we will all have one purse So there is also a communion of darkenesse as Esay 5. 12. say they Come I will bring joy and wee will fill our selves with strong drinke and to morrow shall be as this day and much more abundant so likewise there is a communion of the enemies of God as Psal 2. 1. Why doe the Heathen rage and the People murmur in vaine the kings of the Earth band themselves together and the Princes of the Earth are assembled against the Lord and against his Christ so wee see that there be divers communions in this world but fearefull and heavy shall the end of all these be for as they have had communion together in sinne so shall they have communion in paines and torments So as you heard out of the Parable Matth. 13. Christ saith The tares shall be bound together in bundles that is all the wicked such as hinder the growth of the corne Augustine thus expounds that part of the Parable where Christ saith The tares shall be bound together in bundles that is every kinde of sinner shall bee bound up together the Adulterers together the Theeves together the Drunkards together and perjured persons together they shall be bound together in bundles for the further increase of their torments for as many strawes or stickes being bound together in a bundle serve to set one another on fire and to increase the flame so the number of the wicked being bound together shall increase one anothers torment and griefe so that it shall not be as the World saith the more the merrier but the more the greater torment fearefull and heavie shall the end of all such Communions be therefore let us labour to have Communion with the Saints in Faith Repentance the graces of the Spirit and then we shall have Communion with the Saints in glory As Mat. 8. Christ saith that They shall come from the East and from the West and shall sit downe with Abraham and Isaak and Iaakob in the Kingdome of God So Gen. 25. it is said that Abraham when he died was gathered to his people Abraham was a holy and a faithfull man and therefore when he died hee was gathered to his people that is to such as he was to holy and faithfull people so likewise in the same Chapter Ismael when he died was gathered to his People he was a bad man and was gathered to such as himselfe was for looke of what communion a man is to the same hee shall be gathered If thou art an adulterer thou shalt bee gathered to such if a Theefe to Theeves if a Drunkard to Drunkards if a Swearer to Swearers for looke what communion thou art of to the same thou shalt be gathered Therefore if thou wouldst not then have communion with such as theeves bee c. have no fellowship with them in their sinnes but labour to have communion with the Saints in Faith and Repentance and in the graces of the Spirit in this life and then thou shalt be gather'd to such and enjoy with them glory in the life to come Now the communion of Saints consists in three things 1. That we have Communion with God 2. That we have Communion with Christ 3. That
it in the life of grace We see in a house the posts that are compact together are a great stay against the winde and weather so the Communion and societie of the Saints one with another is a great stay and strength against the temptations of the Divell It is a good saying that Chrysostome hath Naturally a Man hath but one head to advise him one tongue to speake for him two eyes to foresee dangers two hands to worke with and two feete to goe with now saith he if a man had this skill and cunning that hee could make that head a thousand heads to advise him that tongue a thousand tongues to speak for him his eyes a thousand eyes to foresee dangers his hands a thousand hands to helpe him and his feete a thousand feete to goe for him hee would hardly be circumvented by any policies Therefore it is a good thing to labour to have communion with the Saints and to bee gathered into it Now the Communion of Saints one with another stands in three things 1. Of the living with the living 2. Of the living with the dead 3. Of the Dead with the Dead First the communion of the living with the living which stands in five things first in communion of affection for they love and desire the good one of another and wish well one to another they rejoyce for the welfare and grieve for the troubles and dangers that befall one another they wish wel to those that be a thousand miles off them and love them they never saw To this purpose David saith Psal 16. 3. All my delight it with the Saints that be on the earth so Colos 2. 1. saith Saint Paul For I would ye knew what great fighting I have for your sakes and for them of Laâdicea and for as many as have not seene my person in the flesh We see in nature that if one member suffers all the rest suffer so saith Saint Paul 1 Cor. 12. 26. Therefore if the Communion of nature worke such affection in one member towards another much more there should be the same affection amongst the members of Christ in the Communion of grace Ezek. 1. 24. it is said when the beasts went the wheeles went and when the beasts were lifted up the wheeles were lifted up the reason whereof is there given because the spirit of the beast was in the wheeles so because the same spirit that is in one Christian is in another therefore there is the like affections to procure the good of one another as much as may be Now I doe not say they be all of one judgement for there is diversitie of judgements but they be of like affection and good will one towards another there is difference of judgement as Rom. 14. 5. This man esteemes one day above another and another man accounts every day alike so verse 2. One beleeveth that hee may eate of all things and another which is weeke eateth hearbs so wee may see that there is difference in judgement amongst them but this I may be bold to say though there be difference in judgement yet there is unitie of affection so that they desire the good and wish well one to another It is Pauls rule Rom. 14. 5. Let every man be fully perswaded in his owne minde and else where hee saith Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded and if any be otherwise minded God shall reveale the same things unto him Aquinas saith that the effect of charitie is not concord in judgement but in mens wils and affections that wish well one to another as divers Physitians be sent for to a sicke person some of them thinke that the best way to cure the party is to take away all the corrupt blood at once others thinke that it is better not to take it away all at one time but by a little and little now here is difference in judgement but yet unitie in will and affection in that all of them intend the good of the sicke party so it is in the sins and corruptions of the Church some thinke that it is best to take away all the sinnes and corruptions of the Church at one time but the sober minded thinke that it is best taken away by little and little here is a difference of judgement but unitie of will and affection all intend the good of the Church Therefore when men for every little matter and diversitie of judgement shall part brotherly love wee may suspect that they doe not belong to the Communion of Saints Secondly in communicating of their gifts and graces one to another as 1 Pet. 4. 10. Let every man as hee hath received the gift minister the same one to another as good disposers of the manifold grace of God so then such are exhorted as bee the people of God to bee ready to communicate good things one to another so Matth. 2. when Christ was risen and had appeared to Mary shee could not hold but shee telleth it to the Disciples so also Iohn 20. when the Disciples had seene Christ they could not hold but as soone as they saw Thomas say they Oh Wee have seene the Lord in like manner when wee have any good thing made knowne to us wee should not hold it to our selves but make it knowne to our friends and acquaintance Wee see in nature if a Bird find but a worme shee will carry it to her young ones and make them partakers of it so when wee have got any good thing wee should carry it home to our wife and children and make them partakers of it as Luk. 5. the Disciples were partakers in fishing and there was a compact and league between them that what one did get in fishing it should tend to the common good of that whole societie so whatsoever wee get out of the preaching of the word it should goe to the common good of those that wee are over a man should not keepe it to himselfe but impart it to the coÌmon good of his friends acquaintance or wife and children as in the law the shelled fishes were uncleane because though the meat was good yet a man had much adoe to come by it so when men have good things and are not ready to impart and communicate to one another they bee so far uncleane men Thirdly in spirituall Sacrifices the Saints bee free men and yet they bee every bodies servants as far as their ability serveth as Colos 5. 13. saith hee by love serve one another Wee have heard out of Exodus that if one household were too little for the eating of the Paschall Lambe they should joine with another house so if wee bee not fit for Prayer and conference and other holy duties wee should desire the helpe of our brethren that have better graces than our selves Now these spirituall Sacrifices that wee owe to the Saints stand in foure things
his opinion Ephes 4. 13. Till wee all come in the unitie of the faith and of the knowledge of the Sonne of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ Now by a generall consent the Fathers doe expound it otherwise Chrysostome saith that by the fulnesse of the age of Christ in this place is not meant the full age of Christ but the Gifts and Graces of Christ So another Father affirmes that by a perfect man in Christ is not meant the temporall age of the Sonne of God so S. Ierome saith of the same place that by the age of Christ is not meant the grounds of the bodies of the Godly but the inward man the gifts and graces of his Spirit of his soule and not of his body Secondly Tertullian is of another judgement saith hee let Christians remember this that our soules shall receive the same bodies from the which they departed and therefore looke in what stature and in what age and yeeres wee were of in the same wee shall rise againe Thirdly Augustine doth much relie on his own opinion for saith hee every age is capable of blessednesse and therfore I doe not purpose to contend of strive to know in what age wee shall rise in Fourthly there are some reasons to prove the contrarie First that there is nothing in a Child more than in a man to hinder them from the Kingdome of God for Christ saith Suffer little Children to come unto mee and forbid them not for unto such belong the Kingdome of God And therefore seeing there is nothing in a Child that may hinder him from the Kingdome of God why may not Children rise Children againe A Child may bee blessed for if a Childe could not have beene blessed what shall wee say if Adam had had Children in the time of innocencie should they not have beene blessed most certainly they should Now if Adams Children should have beene blessed in the time of innocencie much more shall Children bee blessed in Heaven Secondly Children may perfectly performe the chiefest act that the people of God are to doe in Heaven namely to praise God as wee see Psal. 8. Out of the mouthes of Babes and sucklings hast thou ordained praise Thirdly all those Christ raised in this life were raised in the same age and stature that they were in when they died as the Maide the widdowes Sonne and Lazarus and those that were raised at the Resurrection of Christ or else how should they been knowen to their friends againe so perfectly Now against this there is one Objection of some weight to bee answered A Child is not in an estate of perfection and there is no imperfect thing shall enter into the Kingdome of Heaven To this I answer that a Child is imperfect onely in regard of labour and travell but not imperfect for the life of glorie and a spirituall life and therefore it must bee our wisedome and care to spend our time well in the feare of God in repentance for our sinnes and to get faith in Christ and then let our age sex or estate of our body bee what it will wee shall bee blessed and happy when wee dye and wee shall rise to a glorious estate It is a good saying of Chrysostome if a grave senatours should bring thee into his house and shew thee a number of grave senatour sitting on Thornes richly clothed with chaines of gold about their necks and crowns on their heads and should tell thee that after a few dayes hee would bring thee thither and make thee one of them how carefull wouldest thou bee to please him and fearefull to offend him in any thing This saith hee is our case Iesus Christ hath shewed us by the eye of faith Heaven and the blessed estate and condition of the godly and hath promised to bring us thither after a few yeares if wee will repent our sinnes get faith in Christ and walke holily before him therefore how carefull should wee bee not to offend him what fooles are men to lose eternall things for earthly for if men would live holily here they should live eternall in the life to come Thus at last wee are come to speake of Everlasting life for the Lord doth raise the dead out of the grave and out of the dennes of death to give them everlasting life and this is that which Christ hath promised to his people as we see Iohn 10. My sheepe heare my voice they follow mee and I give them everlasting life and Iohn 6. 47. saith Christ Verely verely I say unto you hee that beleeveth in mee hath everlasting life so also Psal 21. 4. saith the Prophet Hee asked life of thee and thou gavest it him even length of dayes for ever and ever So then everlasting life is the great blessing that hee hath promised to his people that none partake of but they it being the Center of a Christian mans desires all whose labours paines and endevours tend to this and no further for as wee know things when they bee at the center there they rest stay and goe no further so if once the people of God come at this there they stay and goe no farther with thoughts hereof they comfort themselves in the troubles and afflictions of this life Genes 28. 11. Iacob being wearie in his journey tooke stones and layd them under his head and slept where hee saw an heavenly vision a ladder carried up to heaven and Angels ascending and descending thereupon which comforted him in all his troubles and labours so Christians must comfort themselves in all the afflictions and travels of this life with this that Christ hath reared up a Ladder in his death and blood-shed that reacheth unto heaven therefore if Christians will bee contented to walke Christianly and holily here but a few dayes and yeeres hee will bring them to everlasting life I but some may say why doe yee speake of everlasting life now seeing every man is busie to get some thing to maintaine this life I answer a man doth well to bee busied in his honest labours to get some thing to maintaine this life because as wee shall heare afterwards this life is the way to eternall life and the seede time of a Christian But ô how miserable a thing is it for a man to provide for this life and neglect eternall life and therefore our care must bee to provide for this life so as it may further us to everlasting life In the Law the people of Israel were commanded to keepe the feast of reconciliation which was in the end of the yeere when harvest was done and their barnes and wine-presses full which was to teach us that in the middest of our joy and plentie wee should seeke for eternall life and should labour to have the pardon of our sinnes and to reconcile our selves to God so to bee fitted for eternall life
as Philosophers say the end of a thing is the first thing in intention the last in execution which doth order the rest of the actions and is like the sterne of a ship that commeth behind but yet doth order and guide it this way and that in all the turnings so eternall life is the first thing in a Christian mans intention and the last thing in execution which must order all our actions for to what end doe wee pray repent us of our sinnes and walke holily and obediently here but to this end that wee may come to everlasting life Wee see when the Merchants have beene trading a long time at Sea at last they put their ship into the harbor to rest and stay there so when Christians have beene in the Sea of this world a long time trading they must put their ship into the harbour that is come to life everlasting there to rest and stay themselves Great is the folly of the men of this world who dote and thinke upon the things of this life which the Devill knew well when hee said Iob 1. all that a man hath hee will give for his life c. even the very skinne and yet this life is but a shaddow of that life and a way unto it Therefore brethren let us bee in love with eternall life let it bee our wisedome so to spend our time here in the feare of God as that wee may come to life everlasting Which is the next thing we are to speak of but here mans wisedome becomes folly in that the deepest reach of any created understanding is too shallow to comprehend the immeâsity of this life for as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 3. 9. Eye hath not seene neither eare heard neither hath it entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him so saith David also Psal. 31. 19. O how great is thy goodnesse which thou hast laid up for them that trust in thee which thou hast wrought for them that trust in thee before the sonnes of men S. Paul also saith That he was taken up into Paradise heard words which cannot bee spoken which are not possible to be uttered This is so great a matter as the tongues of Angells are not able to expresse it and therefore when I or any other am to speake of life everlasting wee are to consider that no man is able to expresse it for if a man stand on the Sea-shore and looke on it hee cannot see the length breadth and the extension of it yet they may see that it is an infinite great thing so though life everlasting bee a thing that no man can see the full extension of yet wee may conceive it to bee an exceeding glorious thing therefore whatsoever wee heare any man to speake of eternall life wee are to conceive it is more than any man can expresse It is not as David saith Psal 48. 8. As we have heard so wee have seene in the citie of our God But as the Queene of the South said of the wisedome of Salomon that the one halfe was not told mee which I have seene So wee may say when wee come to possesse everlasting life it was a true saying that Gods Preachers told mee of Heaven and of everlasting life but they have not told me halfe that which I finde and therefore oh that God should shew such mercie to poore sinners here in this life to give them hope of Heavenly things and make them partakers of everlasting life of whom wee may say with David 2 Sam. 7. 18. Who am I ô Lord God and what is my Fathers house that thou hast brought mee hitherto And this was yet a small thing in thy sight ô Lord God but thou hast spoken also of thy servants house for a great while to come c. So wee may say Lord what am I and what is my Fathers house that thou shouldest bestow this great mercie and goodnesse on mee so vile a creature Now wee are to consider of this in two heads 1 In the things we shall be freed from 2 In the things we shall enjoy First the things we shall be freed from are six first from all necessities of nature here are a number of things we stand in need of an house to put our heads in meat and drinke to nourish us cloathes to cover our nakednesse wee have need of fire to warme us and a bed to lye on and sleepe and physick and a number of things but in the life to come God shall be all in all to us musick to our eares Manna to our tast wee shall drinke of the Rivers of his pleasures and the kingdome of God shall be a house for us to dwell in and the armes of God a bed for us to lye in wee shall bee fed with Angels food with the contemplation of God for Christ wee know told the Iewes I have meat that yee know not Now if the contemplation of God bee so great here in the estate of Grace much more it will be in the life of Glory where wee shall no more hunger nor thirst nor be subject to nakednesse or infirmities of nature we shall have need of nothing for God shall be strength to our bones and rest to our eyes c. therefore thinke of this thou that art a poore Christian to comfort thy selfe with when thou art in want and necessitie when thou wantest food to feed thee clothes to keepe thee warme that one day thou shalt bee freed from all the necessities of nature but the wicked shall be subject to hunger and thirst and to all the miseries of nature if they doe desire but the least drop of water to refresh them they shall not have it The people of God shall be free from all these things which now kings and queenes are subject unto for God shall be all in all to them At thy right hand there are joyes and pleasures for evermore as David saith Psalm 16. 11. then we shall not need house food rayment or sleepe but shall be freed from all these things Secondly from all the labours of this life here wee are subject to sore labour for it is the sentence of God upon us all Gen. 3. 19. that in the sweat of our face we must eate our bread till wee returne to dust againe and Psal 128. 2. It is the blessing of Gods people that they shall eate the labour of their hands so we see all are subject to labour as it is Iob 5. 7. Man is borne to labour as the sparkes fly upwards but here is the comfort of it if a man feares God and repents him of his sinnes gets faith in Christ and walkes holily here he shall one day bee freed from all labours even so saith the Spirit Revel 14. 13. Blessed are they that dye in the Lord for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them and Saint Paul layes it
ought to keepe God our friend in this life if we expect to have him so at oâr death 256. â ¶ Fulnesse of time 113. ¶ Christ came not till the fulnesse of time 114. ¶ G CHrist apprehended in a Garden because 1. Sinne began in a Garden 2. Christ prayed in the Garden 3. It was a place knowne to Iudas 177. c. The calling of the Gentiles in the wise mens comming to Christ 129. â That the Holy Ghost is God proved by Reason Scripture 479. The holy Ghost a Person really subsisting 481. distinct from father and Sonne 482. The holy Ghost really and actually in us 487. The holy Ghost Teacheth Governeth Comforteth us 509. c. The graces of the holy Ghost inestimably good 487. â The benefits wee receive by the holy Ghost 508. How the holy Ghost may be lost 515. â The meanes to come by the holy Ghost 488. The true markes to know whether the holy Ghost be in us or no. 489. Discovery of the false markes of the holy Ghosts being in us 494. The Defect Excesse of giving 593. Christ gave gifts personal to the Ministers royall to euery man 367. The life of Glory 650. The Saints Glory by Christs pronouncing them blessed at the end of the world 447. * Differences of Christs and Moses Glory 419. Foure properties of Goates 436. That there is a God proved by The workes of God The place where God is The nature of the creatures Our conscience Our experience 42. c. That there is but one God 46. How God is said to be Almighty 59. Things that imply Incapability Weaknesse Contradiction God caÌnot doe 60. Vses of Instruction Comfort from Gods being Almighty 61. God is a true God inregard of his Nature Properties 48. We must beleeve God is our God in particular 49. God the Father of Christ 52. Vnion with Christ makes God our Father 53. Comforts that arise from Gods being our Father 56. Some men make their bellies their gods 46. ¶ A distinction of the Persons in the Godhead 50. â The Father the fountaine of the Godhead 51. ¶ Golgotha why so called 216. Many hindrances when wee goe about any thing that is good 340. â How God the Father communicates his goodnesse to the Sonne and holy Ghost 52. * The Church the Goshen of God therein light onely all the world besides being darke 565. ¶ The Gospell like a Vine in his growth 122. * The Gospell compared to a great glasse 219. â Christ more glorious in the preaching of the Gospell than in his bodily presence on Earth 130. * The wicked disobedient to Christs government 87. ¶ Christ governes his Church by 1. Drawing them to himselfe 375. 2. Guiding them the right way 377. 3. Exercising them with trials for their good 378. 4. Defending them from their enemies 380. Foure grounds that the true graces of Gods Spirit are never finally lost 518. In all Gods People a roote of Grace remains to be discerned three waies 505. * Common graces of the Spirit may bee lost 517. â Five meanes how to nourish the graces of the Spirit 520. No power in man to doe any thing unlesse God give him grace 445. Two things a weake beginner in grace must looke to 501. Grace at first small increases like seedâ sowne 490. * Degrees of grace 490. â Growth of grace imperceptible 491. ¶ If grace be in the heart it will shew it selfe 190. * When wee rise in grace wee must leave the sinnes of nature behinde us 298. * The Papists opinion of the incertainty of grace confuted 494. Two defects in restraining grace 495. The graces of the Spirit compared to Oyle 81. Desire of grace fourefold 505. ¶ Comforts in the lying in our graves 633. Christs grave why new 279. Every man though hee have no house hath a grave to be buried in 278. * Christ at first made knowne to the poorer sort not great men 120. ¶ All sinne is a griefe to God 481. * The sinnes of Gods People doe more grieve Christ than of the prophaner sort 18. â The Spirit grieved by sinne against knowledge and disobedience 520. H THe right hand of God signifies 1. His Power 2. The glory of Heaven 3. Propinquitie of place to God in dignity 371. By Christs sitting at Gods right hand is implied His enobling our nature His governement of the Church 372. Christ sits at Gods right hand 1. To shew the worke of mans redemption is finished 2. All judiciary power is committed to him 3. He is in continuall act of judgement 374. Never can a man make too much haste to come to Christ 126. ¶ A good hearer like dry powder 528. ¶ How to know whether Christ bee conceived in the heart 105. ¶ The great stirre that is at the conception of Christ in the heart of a Christian 108. â The heart hardned in sinne nothing will do good upon 185. ¶ Pilate an Heathen goes beyond most Christians in fearing to sinne against God 209. * God the maker of Heaven and Earth 64 65. Of the reââing of the Heavens and the Earth 412. All that come to Heaven must come by Christ 286. ¶ Heaven promised to sinners upon repentance 242. * Heaven prepared for the Elect before they were borne 451. Gods Children must be content to stay from Heaven for the good of those they live amongst 359. â In Heaven we shall be freed from 1. All necessities of nature 652. 2. All labours of this life ibid. 3. Originall sinne 653. 4. All worldly power and authoritie 654. 5. All society with the wicked ibid. 6. All sicknesses and diseases 655. The Heavens shall be new in regard of Vse Disposition Effects 413. In Heaven we shall enjoy 1. Immediate society with God 655. 2. Eternall presence of Christ ibid. 3. Societie of Saints and Angels 657. 4. Lordship over the world ibid. 5. A continuall Sabbath to the Lord. 658. Christ suffered the paines of Hell but not in place of Hell 242. * Women when good helps 206. * Christ borne when Herod was king to shew His Kingdome was not of this world The Iewes kingdome was at the lowest 115. Why Herod was troubled at Christs comming 132. â Herod desired to see Christ not for love but for his miracles sake 201. ¶ The holy Ghost the onely Author of holinesse 482. Sixe meanes whereby the holy Ghost workes holinesse in us 484. Two defects of Popish holinesse 572. All our hope and comfort must bee in Christ 140. * We ought to bee humbled seeing Christ was humbled for us 101. â Christs humiliation the first degree 100. The humilitie of Christ in his birth 117. ¶ None can hurt us but from power given from God 60. 179. * I THe Valley of Iehoshaphat not the place of the last judgement 398. Christ will deale with good men as Iehu with Iehonadab 447. ¶ Humane reason brought the wise men to Ierusalem divine to Bethlehem 130. â Why the Iewes were troubled at Christs birth 132. ¶ In
the Name Iesus is implied Christ to be our Savior No other Iesus but he He is our Iesus and will save us 72. Sinnes of ignorance lesse than sinnes of knowledge 228. * Commission of sinne after illumination dangerous 193. ¶ Impenitence worse than wormewood or âall to Christ 250. * Importunitie prevailes with wicked men to any thing that is bad 210. * Impossibilities in nature are possibilities in the power of God 109. ¶ Our Heavenly Inheritance comes from God our Father 57. Our title to Heaven is by inheritance 452. Foure testimonies of Christs Innocencie 195. We ought to beware of wronging the Innocent 206. ¶ Iosephs grave in his garden why 279. How Christ makes intercession for us 457. It is finished Christs song of gratulation 250. ¶ Of Iudas's betraying Christ 181. Christ onely the Iudge at last day 394. ¶ Comforts from Christ being our Iudge 394. ¶ Two things required in a Iudge sufficient Knowledge to know all things Power to punish all offendors 391. Of Christs comming to Iudgement 385. The glory of Christs comming to Iudgement consists in His traine Brightnesse of his Body Eminencie of his soveraigne Power 422 There shall be a Iudgement day 386. The day of Iudgement not far off 400. ¶ The Earth the generall place where the last Iudgement shall be 395. * The Time Certaintie Signes of the last Iudgement 399. c. Two signes yet to come of the last Iudgement 403. Reasons of the delay of the day of Iudgement are Gods 1. Patience in waiting for mans redemption 2. Goodnesse to his creatures 3. Care of the Elect. 404. The persons that shall be Iudged 405. The manner of the last Iudgement 409. The sentence of the last Iudgement 443. The last Iudgement shall bee according to good workes 458. ¶ Difference in Iudgement may happen to the Saints but not in affection as in Physitians about a sicke Patient 585. ¶ Gods Children must bee affected with his Iudgements 168. ¶ All that desire to see Christ and to depart in peace must be Iust men 139. â Iustice and Religion must goe together 139. ¶ K NO doores or iron gates can keepe out Christ 339. * Christ hath two keyes 1. To lock the wicked into hel 2. To open heaveÌ to the godly 423 Christ a King to Gather Governe Doe good to Defend his Church and People 86. c. The Kingdome of Heaven prepared onely for the Elect. 451. Three properties of the Kingdome of Heaven 448. Gods attributes set aworke to furnish the Kingdome of Heaven 448. ¶ Foure excellencies of the Kingdome of Heaven 449. Gods goodnesse to his people to bring them out of the divels kingdome into Christs 87. â Christs Kingdome not of this world 115. â 198. â Some kisse religion at Church as Iudas did Christ and betray it at home 184. â That we shall know one another at the Resurrection 630. Two defects in knowledge or illumination 496. Christ must bee made knowne abroad noâ conceald in private 127. â Wee must make conscience of knowne truthes 284. * L NO labour too great to come to Christ 129. ¶ If we continue in sinne unrepentant Christ hath lost his labour 151. ¶ A Christian a shining lampe 589. * The Canon Law makes it unlawfull to sell Spirituall things What belongs to another 182. ¶ God sometimes leaves us to see how we love him 332. A man loses the Spirit as leaves fall off a tree 521. â An evill member of the Church compared to a wodden legge 537. * Why Christs legges were broken 266. No lets should binder Christians from comming to Christ 126. â Christs Letter to his Father 74. How a man may be busied for provision for this life 648. â Mans life compared to Weavers warpe 45. ¶ Life twofold of Nature Grace 171. * The time of this life the time of mercie and grace 444. This life compared to a drawbridge ibid. Of life everlasting 648. God promiseth to his People life Naturall in this world Spirituall in the world to come 649. ¶ Two degrees of spirituall life of Grace Glorie 650. â The continuance of life everlasting 669. Life everlasting no blessing but torment to the wicked 648. ¶ Christ by his life aswell as death wrought out our salvation 254. â As the Soule is the life of the body so God is the life of the soule 649. Sinners deserve not to have the light of the Sunne or Moone to shine on them 167. ¶ Christ Lord of the world in regard of Soveraigntie Service 95. Christ as Lord will dispose all to the good of his Church 96. â Christ our Lord by right of Creation Redemption Donation Voluntarie service 97. The abatements of the graces of the Spirit in a man whereby hee thinkes them lost 518. â Love beares with a number of faults as a mother with her childe 595. The marvellous love of Christ to die and suffer for us 151. * True love to Christ Endures no holding backe Followes Christ in bonds 190. True love to Christ stoopes to the meanest service for his members 276. â Christ loves his enemies much more his friends 226. ¶ Every man like the Iewes preferre their lusts before Christ 203. M IF Christ restored an Eare to Malchus his enemy much more will he be mercifull to his friends 638. ¶ God had rather abate of his Service thaâ Man wânt his comfort 459. Gods fitting a Man to his Kingdome compared to a Carpenters hewing of timber 500. ¶ The meanenesse of Mans beginning 67. God made Man last of all creatures to Honour him Teach him Further him in the best things 70. â Christ was made Man in regard of Necessitie Equitie Fitnesse 103. The Manhood of Christ darkned by the Godhead as a candle by the Sunne 477. * The manner of the manifestation of Christs birth 123. Three reasons why Christ was manifested first to the poorer sort 120. ¶ The Virgin Mary more blessed for bearing Christ in her heart than in her wombe 112. â Notes of Mary Magdalens love to Christ are her seeking him Continually when others gave over With teares for losse of him With diligence With complaint for not finding him With publishing her sorrow With proffer of any paines to enjoy him 306. c. Why Mary could not see Christ 310. Why Christ appeares first to Mary 313. ¶ Constant using the meanes a sure way to finde Christ 307. The meanes are to the Spirit as would to the nourishing of a tree 520. â The conscionable use of the meanes gives us comfortable hope of a blessing 538. * The office of a Mediator ceases when Christ renders up his Kingdome 476. â The Mediatorship compared to silke before sore eyes 476. ¶ All men are sinners 610. See Sinne and Sinners Mercie in the midst of wrath 58. Three reasons that no man can merit for another 596. Man can merit nothing 252. ¶ Watchfulnesse requisite to the members of the Church militant 531. ¶ GOD the Author of all Ministery 342. ¶ Christs
because men know not his worth 182. â Things of inestimable price aâ the Graces of the spirit Kingdome of heaven Soules of men Favour of God unlawfull to be sold 182 183. The great dignity to bee the Sonnes of God 46. Christ the Sonne of God not by creation as Angels nor by adoption as men but by communication of nature and essence 92. ¶ Wee should labour to become the Sonnes of God 93. * Christs sorrow on the crosse a dreadfull sorrow 155. ¶ Three causes thereof 156. The immortalitle of the soule 257. * 602. The soules of the faithfull goe to Heaven immediately after death 243. â 260 * Our soules ought to bee rendred up in as good a case as they were given us 99. * Christs Soule a pledgâ and pawne for ours 259. ¶ Christ sometime is âound of them that sought how not 316. ¶ Idle speeches like the âaste water of a Conduit 310. â God speeches must ât bee quenched but cherisht 320. â God gives but a portie of the Spirit in this life 488. â ¶ No fulnesse of the Spiâââ in this life 489. â Fulnesse of Spirit is âeven c. what 392. ¶ c. Degrees of the Spirit 501. The right worke of the âirit in a Weake Strong Christian wherein it consists 501. 503. As fire by too much wâlâ and a Ship by too great a burthen so ãâã Spirit quenched by too many worldly âres 522. â Of the Starre that appeâed to the Wisemân 135. The Scriptures and faââfull Ministers ãâã Starres to direct us ãâã Christ 136. â A Christian should deâe God to stay with him in time of Trouble Death 33. Stirring up one anotâ to good duties 125. * Reasons theâof ibid. ¶ Wicked mens hearts ârder than stones 271. â Ill successe shâld bee no hindrance in our search for Christ 134. * Of Christs suâârings in generall 145. Christ suffeâd from ãâã The cup of malediction Desertion on the Crosse 153. Apprehension Arraignement Condemnation Execution 177. God suffere In humane Not divine nature 147. ¶ Of Christs ââferings Duplex necessita Pretii or paying the price of mans redemption Exempli or good example 146. 327. The utilitie Christs sufferings 329. Christs ãâã more admirable his sufferings not profitable 145. ¶ Christ suââed that mee might not suffer 146. ¶ Whatsoeverâ fell Christ in his sufferings not due ãâã 149. * From Christ sufferings we must learne ãâ¦ã of our salvation âe grievââsnesse of our sinnes suffer our selves âor sinne 148. Christ suffer to bring us ãâã to God 150. The ãâ¦ã of Christs sufferings was to Râââncile us to God ãâã sinne 152. Wee must suffeââ to Bee ãâã to Chr. Purge â sinne Prevââânt 328. The end of alââr sufferings must bee to abolish sinne 152. ¶ Reasons to enable us to suffer from men are because All is by Gods appointment We have deserved all of them All shall tend to our good 176. ¶ As too much sumptuousnesse so too much sluttishnesse is to bee avoyded 281. â Of the Sunnes darknesse at Christs passion 165. No naturall cause thereof 166. ¶ Of Christs sweat in the Garden the Cause Carriage Manner End 161. c. T IN worldly businesse our talke should bee of Christ 317. â Men abstaine from talking of God and goodnesse because they Contââââ GOD and desire to have as little to doe with him as may bee Are not watchfull over their waies Waât love to their Brethren 318. He that hath once tasted of the goodnesse of Christ will not let him goe upon any termes 333. * All men under the taxe of Gods wrath 116. â Christ teacheth ãâã by his Word Sacraments 84. Christ found no where but in the Temple 141. * How men destroyes the Temple of God 481. Two times the Divell chiefly tempts a Christian at His entrance into grace His going out of the world 161. ¶ The stronger the temptations the earnester our prayers 161. ¶ Christ exerciseth his Church with trials and temptations to Set aworke their graces Pull downe spirituall pride Keepe them from sinne The great terrour and torment of the wicked when they shall be shut out from the presence of Christ 464. â Thankefulnesse due to Christ for our redemption 254. ¶ Thankefulnesse due to Christ that hath freed us from the curse 95. * The conversion of the theefe on the crosse 233. Why Christ suffered betweene two theeves 222. All men good and bad figured in the two theeves 240. ¶ Of Christ thirst on the crosse the naturall causes Long abstinence Exiâcation from losse of blood Extremitie of griefe 246. The morall causes of Christs thirst That wee might not thirst To fulfill a Scripture That wee might thirst for the Spirit of grace 247. The good thirst of a Christian 248. â Of Christs appearing to Thomas 347. There is a fulnesse of time for the accomplishment of Gods promises 113. Why Christ would not be touched 312. ¶ Reasons against transubstantiation 319. * Trials to know whether Christs will bee gone from us or no. 330. Christ sold for a trifle 183. â Christ the joy of the world a trouble to some 132. â Of the Trumpet sounding to judgement 426. Christ condemned for the Truth 196. â The Holy Ghost a Tutor to us 510. * V THe Veile of the Tempârent to Make an entrance inââ Heaven Abrogate the cereââiall Law Shew Christ had taân away the separatioâ betweene God and us Shew the veile of ignorance in the Law was ââken away 270. How the Kingdome of Heaveâ suffers violence 253. ¶ Christ did not passe througâ the Virgin Mary as water through aâânduit pipe 105. â Christ conceived of a Virgin at he might Be free from siââ Fulfill the propheâs of him Awaken the âld by the strangenes of â birth 108. The Virgin Marie considered her Stocke of the Lineagâ David Estate poore and meane 110. Vivification wherein it consist 504. â Actions done voluntarily inâbedience to God are most acceptable 265. ¶ Thomas's unbeleefe 348. W WEE ought to waitâatiently âatiently for Christs commiâ 140. â Weake brethren not to be disâed 277. â Weaknesse of Faith see ãâã Christ yeelds to mans weakâesse though on unequall termes 251. ¶ The wicked sparing for goââses prodigall for bad 182. â We must be content to suffeâ the hands of wicked men 177. â The wicked hurt the Saiâby their Wrongs Sinnes 60 The wicked labour to geââ of their troubles by bad meanes 133. ¶ The wickedsâdition âdition worse than Nabuchadnezzarâmong âmong the Oxen. 472. * The wicked liâ fishes in the Sea live in the Church âut are neither seasoned by it nor taste the power thereof 567. * A terrour aâconfusion to the wicked when they ãâã be separated from Christ to the Divând his angels 433. ¶ The wicked aâr the resurrection shall bee subject to ââecessities of nature 644. The wicked ãâã bee shut out of the Earth at the end the world 465. The wicked ãâã bee shut out of Heaven at the presenâ ãâã Christ 464. The wickedsââpanions ââpanions hereafter
from the hand of a loving Father 5 We should part with any thing to give unto Christ Iudg. 14. Vse 2. Comfort First our dignity to be the Sons of God Secondly That God will be a Father to us Thirdly that God will give us a heavenly inheritance Fourthly All Gods chastisements shall turne to the best Simile Simile Mercie in the âiddest of wrath Simile 5 Why God is said to bee Almighty Quest Ans. Simile Simile God is said to be Almighty foure waies First because he is able to doe whatsoever hee will Secondly because hee is able to doe whatsoever in Nature is possible Thirdly because the whole fulnesse of Power is in God Fourthly because all the power of the creatures is in God Simile Simile None can hurt us but by power from God given Simile Object Ans What thing God cannot doe because they imply weaknesse in one SER. VI. Secondly God cannot make the Creature God Simile Thirdly God cannot doe any thing which i plyeth Contradiction Vse 1. Men must stoop and bow before him Secondly to labour to make him our friend and bee in his favour Thirdly above all things sinne not against him Iob 31. 23. Fourthly in all extremities trust in him Rom. 8. 38. Vse 2. First that our salvation is in his hand Secondly wee shall bee safe under his protection Thirdly that all his promises shall bee fulfilled in due time Fourthly that he is powerfull to destroy our adversaries The more power there is in God the more should be our comfort Simile First God made heaven and earth Vse 1. Since God made the world hee is to be praised for the comforts in the same Simile Vse 2. Not to displease him who made all since hee is able to destroy all Simile Vse 3. Since God did make all he is able to dispose all at his owne pleasure The second point God made heaven and earth Vse 1. Since God made all not to wrong God with them Vse 2. Simile Vse 3. Simile The third point how God made all The third point how God made all Vse 1. Vse 2. The fourth point what he made all of Vse 1. Vse 2. Vse 3. Simile Vse 4. Fiftly in what estate God made the world Simile Vse 1. Vse 2. Simile Vse 3. Simile Sixthly in what time God made all Dan. 2. 16. Quest Sol. 1 2 Simile Simile Seventhly in what order all things were made Quest. sol Reason 1. Simile Reason 2. Reason 3. SER. VII Eighthly all was made for mans benefit Simile ARTIC II. First Hee is Iesus Simile Simile Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Vse 3. Simile First whom he shall save Secondly boâ Christ saves his people Simile Christs letter to the Father Guilt of Sinne what Triall Simile Secondly that there is no Iesus but our Iesus 1 2 3 4 5 Vse 1. Vse 2. Simile 3 Thirdly that hee will be our Iesus Iob 19. Simile Quest. Sol. The second Branch is that Jesus iâ that Christ Act. 2. 36. First what is meant by Anointing First Assignation to the worke of Redemption Act. 2. 36. Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Act. 2. 37. The second worke of Anointing was to shew sufficiencie for the worke Iudg. 16. 3. The third use of Anointing was acceptation of all he dealt with Secondly with what he was anointed The Graces of the Spirit comparted to Oyle First Oyle softens 1 Sam. 19. 23. Secondly Oyle makes cheerefull Act. 16. 25. Thirdly with what he was Anointed Vse 1. Vse 2. Vse 3. 1 3 Fourthly to what end Christ was anointed First Christ is a Prophet Iohn 4. Simile Vse Christ teacheth by the Word and Sacraments Cantic 5. 2. Secondly Christ was a Priest Simile Simile The foure Kingly Duties of Christ 1 Col. 1. 13. Simile The second Kingly Duty Matth. 27. 26. The third Kingly Duty Simile SER. VIII The fourth Kingly Duty Vse 1. Vse 2. The fruit and benefit of Christs Anointing Simile Quest Sol. The third title is that Jesus is the Sonne of God Simile Ioh. 149. Simile Foure Arguments that Christ is God 1 Arg. 2. Arg. 3. Arg. 4. Act. 7. 59. Why Christ onely must Redeeme us 1 2 3 Secondly Christ is the Onely Sonne of God Vse 1. Vse 2. Simile Vse 3. Heb. 1. 1. Vse 4. Vse 5. Simile Simile First Lord of all the world First having all Power under Him Secondly having all things serving Him Simile Vse 1. Vse 2. Vse 3. Vse 4. Secondly that He is our Lord. Foure wayes Christ is Lord of the Church First by Creation Secondly by Redemption Thirdly by free gift Fourthly by voluntary service Vse 1. Vse 2. Simile Simile Vse 3. Simile Vse 4. Vse 5. Simile Simile Vse 6. Simile Vse 7. Simile The first Degree of Christs Humiliation Simile SER. IX Simile Vse 1. Vse 2. Simile First How farre Christ tooke mans nature The first conclusion The second conclusion Simile Quest. sol 1 2 3 4 Secondly why Christ was made man 1 2 3 Thirdly the ends why Christ tooke mans nature 1 Simile 2 Simile 3 Simile 4 Simile 5 Fourthly the manner how hee tooke flesh First of what he was Conceived Simile Simile 2 Secondly by what power He was conceived Quest Sol. 1 How Christ was conceived by the holy Ghost Simile 2 3 Simile Object Sol. Simile First of whom Christ is borne Three reasons why Christ was borne of a Virgin Reason 1. Reason 2. Reason 3. Vse 1. Vse 2. First what stocke the Virgin Mary came of Secondly her estate Foure reasons why Christ was borne of such meane Parentage The first Reason of Christs low birth Reason 2. Reason 3. Reason 4. Reason 4. SERM. X. First there is a fulnesse of time to fulfill Gods promises Vse 1. Vse 2. Secondly the fulnesse of time is comming Simile Thirdly God sent his Sonne in the fulnesse of time The first perticular time when Herod was king Christ was borne at the lowest ebb of the Jewish estate The second particular time The first cause The second cause Simile Thirdly the place of Christs birth Quest Sol. Reason 1. Simile Reason 2. Reason 3. Fourthly the manner of Christs birth Object Ans Vse 1. Vse 2. Secondly hee was borne meanely Foure Reasons of Christs meane Birth 1 2 Simile 3 4 Simile First unto whom Christ was manifested Three Reasons why Christ was first knowne to the meaner sort 2 Simile 3 Simile Object Sol. Simile Secondly in what disposition the shepheards were found Iudg. 6. 11. Calvin Dominus cum venit inveniet melbar antem Thirdly by whom Christs Birth was manifested Fourthly the time of the manifestation SER. XI The first effect Simile Simile Reason 1. Reason 2. The second effect made hast Simile The third effect they published all Simile The fourth effect they returned to their callings Two Reasons of Christs manifestation Reason 1. Simile Reason 2. Secondly the place whence they came Two reasons why the wisemen came so farre to Christ 1 2 Luk. 11. 31. Simile Object sol Simile Thirdly the place whither they went Simile
Simile 1 The invitation Simile 1 Association with Christ Simile 2 Dissociation from the wicked 2 The commendation Simile First the thing assigned Simile Three properties of the Kingdome of heaven 1 A Kingdome prepared of God Excellencies of heaven before all other Kingdomes 1 For limits 2 For time 3 In regard of defects 4 In regard of tranquillitie Quest. Sol. Vse 1. Our estate better than Adams in sixe things 1 2 3 4 5 6 Vse 2. Simile Vse 3. 2 A kingdome prepared for his Elect. Simile Simile 3 It was prepared of old Secondly the title and tenour Simile SERM. L. Simile 4 The reason of the Assignation Object Sol. Workes not the couse of our obtaining heaven Simile Foure Reasons against the merit of workes Reason 1. Object Sol. Reason 2. Object Sol. Reason 3. Reason 4. Object Sol. 1 The judgement shall be according to workes Quest Sol. 2 1 Properties of Faith 2 Quest Sol. Simile 2 All good workes shall be remembred and rewarded Simile Object Sol. Simile 3 The iudgement shall passe according to workes of mercie Quest 1 Sol. Why the Iudgement passes chiefly by works of mercie 1 2 Gods mercie so great that hee had rather abate of his owne service than man want his comfort Simile Simile Simile Object Sol. Simile Simile 4 The Iudgement shall passe according to works of mercie to Christians Simile Simile 1 2 Simile SERM. LI. Simile 1 An Abdication or Eiection They shall be shut out of Heaven Simile Quest. Sol. A two-fold presence of God Simile How far wicked men desire the presence of God Simile 2 They shal be shut out of the earth Simile Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Simile 2 Punishment or malediction Vse 1. Simile Simile Vse 2. Vse 3. 3 The estate the wicked shall fall into Foure reasons shewing hell fire not to be naturall fire 1 Damas. lib. 4. cap. ult Reason 2. Reason 3. SER. LII Reason 4. Two reasons of the extremity of Hell fire Reason 1. Simile Simile Simile Reason 2. Simile For ever Simile Simile Simile Simile Quest Sol. How it stand with the justice of God to punish sin eternally Vse 1. 2 Vse 1. Simile Simile 2 A sinner compared to Pharaohs Kine Simile Simile 4 They are ranked with the Divell and his Angels Simile Simile Simile Simile Reasons of the wickeds condemnation First sinnes of Omission as well as Commission damnes Secondly small sinnes damne as well as great ones Thirdly small sinnes are great before God Simile Quest. Why neglect of the Poore is so great a sinne Sol. First what Christ shall doe after the last judgement Simile Simile 2 Simile Simile Simile Quest. Sol. SERM. LIII Simile Secondly the end why he shall render up the kingdome How Christ shall be all in all at the day of judgement 1 2 Simile ãâã VIII Two reasons whereby to rule our âaith Reason 1. The devâll the Author of âivision Reason 2. 1 That the Holy Ghost is God Proved first by Scriptures Foure Reasons to prove the Holy Ghost to be God Reason 1. Object Sol. Reason 2. 1 2 3 Reason 3. Reason 4. Vse 1. Simile All sinne is a griefe to God Simile Simile Vse 2. How man destroyes the Temple of God 1 2 Simile 1 The Holy Ghost is not a quality or motion in God Sinne against the Holy Ghost 2 He is a distinct Person from the Father and the Sonne Vse 3 That the Holy Ghost is not onely holy in himselfe but causer of it in others Vse 1. Simile SER. LIV. Vse 2. Simile Fourthly the Holy Ghost will make me holy 1 Iohn 5. 7. Quest. How the Holy Ghost workes holinesse in us Sol. 1 By convincing us of our impuritie Simile Simile 2 By inlightning us Simile Simile 3 By uniting us to Christ Simile 4 By mortifying our sinnes Simile 5 By renewing us Simile 6 By stirring up holy motions in us Simile Quest. Sol. The Holy Ghost is really and actually in us Simile 1 How to come by the Holy Ghost 1 A removall of the false meanes Simile 3 Meanes to come by the Holy Ghost 1 Simile Simile 2 Meanes Simile 3 Meanes 1 Conclusion 1 Cor. 12. 8. Vse 1. 1 Cor. 12. Simile Vse 2. No fulnesse of Spirit in this life Simile Simile Simile The second conclusion ART VIII Simile Quest The least measure of saving grace what Ans. 1. It stands more in desires than actions 2 Simile Vse 1. Vse 2. Vse 3. Simile The third conclusion Simile Simile Object Of such who complaine for want of seeling Ans. 2. The third conclusion Simile Object Of fulnesse of spirit that some had Ans. 1. A fulnesse comparative Secondly there is a fulnesse in working different Thirdly a fulnesse may be in regard to some particular act SER. LV The first Consequent Simile Matth. 27. 34. The second consequent Simile 3 How to know that wee have the Holy Ghost The Papists opinion is contrary First to the Scripture Secondly to Reason Simile Thirdly to their owne Divines Simile 5 False marks of the Holy Ghosts being in us 1 Many good parts of nature prooves it not Simile 2 False marke restraining grace Two defects in restraining grace 1 It doth not kill sinne Simile Simile 2 It doth not refraine from all sinnes 3 False marke some kinde of inlightning Colos 3. 10. Quest. Ans Two defects in knowledge 1 Such knowledge is not of a right kinde Speculative knowledge Practicall knowledge 2 Such make no right use of their knowledge 4 False marke an unsound sorrow and repentance Quest. Ans The defects in repentance 1 Sorrow more for the judgment than the sinne 2 Sorrow not for all sinnes 3 Sorrow not for inward corruption S. Augustines wish 1 2 5 False marke an unsound desire of heaven and glorie The defect of unsound desire of heaven First in a fleeting unconstant desire Secondly such desires are idle and lazie ones Thirdly such desires are not earnest ones 2 The true mark 1 Generally two wayes 1 He makes a great change Simile Simile Simile Simile Secondly hee stirs and moves to holinesse Simile Simile Simile 2 Particularly divers degrees of the Spirit Simile Two things a weake beginner must looke to 1 A right worke of the Spirit in foure things First that there be humbling Simile Secondly desire of reconciliation Simile Thirdly it stirs up to lay hold on the Promises Fourthly a setled walking with God 2 There must be a right orâer of the worke Simile Strength of action increases according to the strength of the spirit Simile The worke of the spirit mortifying in three things 1 Simile Simile 3 4 Workes of quickning in a strong Christian 1 2 Simile 3 4 Simile SER. LVI How a strong weakned Christian may know the Holy Ghost is in him Simile Quest 1 Sol. The roote is not gone Simile 4 By desires of grace left 1 To grieve that we cannot griev for sinne 2 Desire of reconciliation 3 A desire to beleeve 4 A desire to pleas God in all things Object Sol. 3 By some
Ambrose whilst they bite at the baite of some pleasing notions they are at the same time catched with the Spirits hooke Hee was skilfull in the originall languages and thereupon an excellent Text-man well read in writers that were of note in the severall ages of the Church which made him a well-furnished and able Divine his judgement was cleere and his conscience tender and which helpt him most he brought to the great worke of the ministerie an holy and gratious heart which raised and carried him to aimes above himselfe and the world In his conversing he was modest fruitfull wise and winning in his expressions witty and gracefull in so much that hee hath left a fresh and a sweet remembrance of him untill this day Towards his end her grow more spirituall setting light by all things here below and onely waited as his expression was for the comming of the Comforter at length his worke being finished breathing out his life with that wish of the spouse Yea come Lord Iesus Thus much I thought not unfit to be made knowne of the Man Now for the Worke it selfe it must be considered by the learned Reader that these things were spoken though to a People high-raisd in knowledge and more refined than ordinary by his teaching yet to the People not with a purpose that they should come to the view and censure of the learned But though they were delivered to the peopâââ yet are they not so popular but if my love to the man and the Worke deceive me not they will have the best Reader either more learned or more holy or both It must therefore bee remembred for the more favourable acceptation of this Worke that these Sermons were taken by one of his Parish a man though pious and of good parts yet not skilfull in the learned languages and therefore it must needs bee that many apt and acute sentences of the Fathers by which this learned man did use to beautifie and strengthen the Points hee delivered are fallen to the ground and lost for lacke of skill to take up But howsoever much of the spirits bee lost yet heere you have the corpes and bulke of the discourse and not without some life and vigour wherein this is peculiar in his manner of handling that hee hath chosen fit texts of Scripture to ground his exposition of every article upon Now for the Argument it selfe the Creed I thinke it fit to premise something because it hath beene omitted by the Author or at least not gathered with the rest The Creed is of middle authority betweene divine and humane and called the Apostles Creed not onely for consanguintty with the Apostles Doctrine but because it is taken out of the Apostles writings and therefore of greatest authority next the Scriptures It is nothing else but A summary comprehension of the counsell and worke of God concerning our supernaturall condition heere and hereafter The Doctrine of Salvation is spread through the Scriptures as spirits in the Arteries and blood in the veines as the soule in the body And heere for easier carriage the most necessary Points are gathered together as so many pearles or pretious stones that we might have a ready use of them upon all occasions being as it were a little Bible or Testament that Christians of all rankes as suited for all conditions may beare about with them every where without any trouble In every Article there is both a shallow and a depth milke for babes and meat for strong men Though there be no growth in regard of fundamentall Principles which have beene alike in all ages of the Church yet there hath and will be a proficiencie in regard of conclusions drawne out of those Principles The necessities of every Christian and the springing up of unsound opinions in the Church will continually inforce diligence and care in the further explication and application of these fundamentall truths It will not therefore bee amisse to set downe a few Directions for the more cleere understanding of the Creed and for the better making use of it And first for the understanding of it It hath the Name of Creed or Beleefe from the act exercised about it to shew that it doth not onely containe Doctrine to be beleeved but that that doctrine will doe us no good unlesse by mingling it with our Faith we make it our Beleefe therefore both the Act and the Object are implyed in one word Beleefe Secondly from the Execution in creation and incarnation wee must arise to Gods decree nothing done in time which was not decreed before all times knowne unto the Lord are all his workes from the beginning of the world Thirdly wee must arise from one Principall Benefit to all that follow and accompany it as in forgivenesse of sins follow righteousnesse Peace and Ioy the Spirit of Sanctification Christian liberty c. though the Articles be nakedly propounded yet are we to beleeve all the fruits and priviledges So to Gods creating of heaven and earth we must joyne his Providence in upholding and ruling all things in both Fourthly in the Consequent wee are to understand all thââ went before by way of Cause or Preparation as in the Crucifying of Christ his preceding Agony and the Cause of it Our sinnes and the love of God and Christ in those sufferings c. Fiftly though we are to beleeve Circumstances as well as the thing it selfe yet not with the same necessity of Faith as it is more necessary to beleeve that Christ was crucified than that it was under Pontius Pilate though when any Circumstance is revealed we ought to beleeve it and to have a preparation of minde to beleeve whatsoever shall be revealed yet in the maine points this preparation of minde is not sufficient but there must bee a present and an expressed faith We must know that as in the Law he that breaketh one Commandement breaketh all because all come from the same authority so in the grounds of faith he that denies one in the true sense of it denies all for both Law and Faith are copulatives the singling out of any thing it contrary to the obedience of faith For Particular and dayly use wee must knowâ First that every Article requires a particular faith not onely in regard of the Person beleeving but likewise in regard of the application of the Article beleeved or else the Dev ââ might say the Creed for he beleeves there is a Creator and that there is a Remission of sinnes c. but because hee hath no share in it it inrageth him the more Our adversaries are great enemies to particular faith and thinke we coine a thirteenth Article when wee inforce particular assurance because say they particular men are not named in the Scripture and what is not in Scripture cannot be a matter of faith But there is a Double Faith a Faith which is the Doctrine wee doe beleeve and Faith which is the grace whereby
workings of the spirit Simile 1 2 3 Vse 1. Simile 2 3 Simile Sixe benefits we have by the holy Ghost 1 To shew us our miserable estate Simile Simile Simile 2 Illumination of Gods Will. Two waies the Holy Ghost teacheth First by opening our hearts Simile Secondly by strengthening our memory Simile Thirdly Holy Regiment and Government Simile Simile The Holy Ghost governesus two wayes First by restraining evill Secondly by stirring us up to good The fourth Benefit is to give power to perfâorme holy duties Simile Impossible to a naturall man 1 2 3 Fifthly comfort in distresse How the comfort of the Holy Ghost exââds ãâã other comfort 1 For ãâã 2 In regard of Puritie Simile 3 In regard of Death 1 In affliction by perswading of Gods love 2 2 By turning all things to our good 3 By comfort that our troubles shall have an end 3 Wayes the Holy Ghost comforts in trouble 1 2 3 2 The Holy Ghost comforts in distresse of conscience How the Holy Ghost comforts in distresse of conscience 1 2 3 At the day of death the Holy Ghost comforts 1 Comfort 2 Comfort 3 Comfort 6 Benefit Vse Simile SERM. LVIII The first Conclusion The first Ground Simile The second Ground Simile The wayes to quench the Spârit First by withdrawing the matter Secondly by powring on water Thirdly by smothering Simile 4 Negligence Simile 2 Conclusion 1 2 Simile 3 Conclusion Foure grounds that the Spirit once truely given is never finally lost 1 The âromise of God 2 The Power of God 3 Christs Prayer 4 From the Nature of the seed 1 2 Simile 3 Simile 4 Simile Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Simile Vse 3. Simile How we may retaine the Holy Ghost Five meanes to nourish the Spirit The first use of meanes Simile Simile Secondly not to grieve the Spirit Simile The Spirit grieved two wayes First sinning against Illumination Simile Secondly by disobedience to his motions Thirdly to marke the removes of the Spirit Simile Simile Fourthly to put the Spirit to imployment Simile 5 Not to over burthen the spirit with cares Simile Simile Simile SER. LIX 1 Vnder what forme wee must beleeve ART IX 2 What wee must beleeve of the Church 1 That God hath a Church Vse Quest Ans Vse 2. Simile 1 What the Church of God is The definition of the Church 1 The Church a company Simile 2 A company of called ones Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. 3 Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Simile 4 Simile Vse 1. Vse 2. Simile Simile SER. LX. Secondly the Parts of the Church First the triumphant Church The Saints are glorified now Reason 1. Object Sol. Reason 2. First against naturall reason Simile Object Sol. Secondly against sanctified reason Secondly the Church militant A man must be a member of the militant before âe can be of the Church Triumphant Simile Vse 1. Weake Christians deceived Object Sol. Vse 2. Simile Vse 3. Simile Vse 4. Simile SER. LXI Particular parts of the Church Simile Object Sol. 1 2 How the Church is one Simile Simile Vse 1. 3 The diverse states of the Church Simile Simile Simile Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. First it is a mixed company Simile Secondly it may be more pure at one time than another Simile Simile When we may not Separate lawfully from the Church 1 2 3 When we may separate Ans. 1. Affirm Simile 2 SERM. LXII 4 Five priviledges and dignities of the Church The first dignitie of the Church The Citie of excels others in foure respects 2 This societie is to preserve soules especially Simile 3 All commodities goe thither for spirituall life 4 Here is spirituall freedome Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Vse 3. 2 Dignitie of the Church 1 Consequent That Christ is the head of the Church onely three proofes 1 Simile 2 3 2 Consequent Simile Simile 3 Consequent Simile Simile Vse 3 Dignitie of the Church Simile 1 He loves the Church Three wayes SERM. XLIII 1 Signe of Love Simile Simile 2 Signe of Love 3 Declaration of Love Simile Simile 2 Deduction Simile Simile 3 Deduction 4 Deduction Simile Simile 5 Deduction 6 Deduction Simile Simile Simile 4 Dignitie of the Church Church ground and Pillar of Truth two wayes 1 The Letter of the Scripture Simile Simile Simile 1 Reason prooving the letter of âhe Scripture hath beene kept uncorrupted Reason 2. Reason 3. Simile Reason 4. 1 Argument Reason 5. Vse Quest Sol. Simile Simile Quest. Ans The first proofe of true Translation The second proofe of true Translation Simile Object Sol. 1 Sol. 2 Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Simile What Canonicall Scripture is Simile Why the Apocrypha was not equally received into the Church foure grounds 1 The Iewes received them not 2 Apocrypha writers were not Penmen of the Scriptures 1 2 3 They bee not of the witnesses Christ will stand to 4 The wants and imperfections of the Bookes bewray so much Vse 1. Simile Simile Vse 2. Simile Vse 3. Simile Simile Simile Quest Sol. Simile Seven Evidences of the Scriptures 1 The Puritie of it 2 By the maiestie of it Simile Simile 3 By the Power of it 4 By the Predictions of it 5 Evidence by the sinceritie of it Simile 6 Evidence the consent of writers 1 In the matter 2 Manner 7 Evidence by Naturall Reason Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Simile Vse 3. Vse 4. Simile Simile Fifth dignitie of the Church There is no salvation out of it Simile Simile Foure reasons why thereis no salvation out of the Church Reason 1. 1 Ioh. 5. 19. Col. 1. 15. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Simile 2 Reason Simile Reason 3. Reason 4. Vse 1. Simile Simile Vse 2. Simile Simile Vse 3. Simile Quest Ans Simile Quest Ans Simile 2 The Properties of the Church 3 Things seeming to oppugne the Holinesse of the Church 2 Simile 3 Foure wayes the Church is Holy 1 How the true Church may erre two waies 1 Simile 2 Simile 2 Simile Simile Simile 4 Object Defects of Popish Holinesse 1 Failing 2 Failing Simile Simile Vse 1. Simile Simile Simile Vse 2. Vse 4. Simile 2 Propertie of the Church In three regards the Church is sââd to bee Catholike 1 Of place Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Simile 2 Of Persons Simile Simile 3 In Regard of Time Vse 1. Simile Vse 2. Object Ans 1. Ans 2. Simile Three Reasons proving that Papists cannot be the true Catholikes 1 2 1 Tim. 2. 5. 3 Vse Simile Two Reasons why God withholds worldly things from his Children 1 Simile Simile 2 2 Sorts of blessings given to the Church Some in this life some in that to come Simile The first blessing God bestowes on his people in this life is the Communion of Saints Communions of the wicked 1 2 3 Simile 1 Communion with God Simile Our Communion with God stands in two things 1 2 Simile 2 Communion with Christ Ioh. 1. vlt. Christ communicates foure things to us 1 Himselfe Quest Sol. Simile 2 The right of his death and merit Simile Simile 3 Power of spirituall